Skip to main content

Full text of "Talks about Jesus"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  06823711  8 


>s 


<x 


rs 


TALKS  ABOUT  JESUS 


15Y 

M.  J.  SAVAGE, 

AUTHOR  OF  "LIGHT  ON  THE  CLOUD,''  "  THE  MORALS  OF  EVOLUTION,"  ETC 


SECOND    EDITION. 

{Corrected.') 

i     i      , 

i 

.      V  7 

i 
BOSTON  : 

GEO. 

II. 

ELLIS,  141  FRANKLIN  STREET. 
1891. 

T 

. 

<\Ad 

ND 

TILDEN 

H 

L 

Copyright 
tJv  Gborge  H.  Elus 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  Introduction, i 

II.  Sources  of  our  Knowledge, 9 

III.  The  Miraculous, 24 

IV.  Birth  and  Childhood, 46 

V.  Public  Life, 67 

VI.     Death  and  Resurrection, 92 

VII.    The  Messianic  Idea, 115 

VIII.    Jesus  and  the  Church:  or,  Was  Jesus  a  Christian?    .  133 

IX.    Jesus  and  Humanity:    or,  Christianity   among   the 

Religions, 146 


INTRODUCTION. 


We  have  had  no  end  of  discussion  over  the  questions,  Who 
are  Christians?  and  What  is  Christianity?  And,  so  long  as  the 
present  indefinite  methods  are  followed,  there  is  no  apparent  rea- 
son why  there  ever  should  be  any  end.  No  first  principles  or  fixed 
starting-point  being  held  in  common,  each  one  chooses  his  own 
premises,  according  to  the  law  of  affinity,  and  then  sails  easily 
on  to  the  conclusion  he  prefers.  While  very  satisfactory  to  one 
party,  it  naturally  has  little  effect  on  the  other.  Beecher  said, 
some  years  ago,  that  most  people  go  through  the  Bible  like  a 
magnet  through  a  dish  of  sand  containing  iron  filings,  and  "come 
out  of  it  with  the  texts  they  like  sticking  all  over  them."  No 
better  illustration  of  this  can  be  found  than  the  current  discus- 
sion about  Christianity.  Let  us  see  if  there  is  not  a  method,  or  a 
few  principles,  that  all  intelligent  and  honest  persons  must  accord 
as  guides. 

To  the  Catholic,  the  ultimate  authority  is  the  Church.  The 
Church's  word  is  as  divine  as  any  recorded  utterance  of  Jesus 
himself.  And,  in  any  case,  it  is  the  Church  that  must  decide 
what  Jesus  meant,  what  the  Apostles  meant,  and  what  the  Fathers 
meant.  To  a  Catholic,  then,  Christianity  is  what  the  Church,  in 
the  properly  constituted  way,  pronounces  it  to  be. 

When  we  come  to  the  Orthodox  Protestant,  the  matter  at  first 
sight  would  seem  to  be  equally  clear.  The  Bible  is  held  to  be 
infallibly  inspired,  and  Christianity  is  simply  what  the  Bible  de- 
clares it  to  be.  But  now  we  are  met  with  an  element  of  confu- 
sion. The  principle  of  Protestantism  asserts  the  "  right  of  private 
judgment "  as  to  what  the  Bible  means ;  and  the  history  of  Prot- 


2  Talks  about  Jesus. 

estantism  shows  plainly  that  it  is  capable  of  meaning  a  good 
many  different  things.  All  the  Bible  is  of  equal  authority  to  a 
man  consistently  Orthodox:  therefore  he  does  not  feel  com- 
pelled to  construct  his  Christian  system  entirely,  or  even  mainly, 
out  of  the  actual  history  and  teaching  of  Jesus.  And,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  the  larger  part  of  the  material  is  found  in  the  words  of 
Paul. 

But  now  we  come  to  a  third  position.  Many  Orthodox  writers 
and  preachers  —  with  perhaps  a  questionable  consistency  —  and 
all  "Liberal  Christians"  have  come  to  the  point  of  saying  that 
the  highest  and  only  ultimate  authority  in  this  matter  is  Jesus 
himself.  They  say,  "  We  will  pass  by  the  self-constituted  inter- 
preters and  ushers,  and  press  on  to  the  inner  court,  and  listen  to 
what  the  Master  himself  has  to  say." 

This  latter  position  sounds  logical  and  easy.  It  is  certainly  the 
one  that  seems  most  rational.  If  Jesus  had  any  definite  pur- 
pose, and  tried  to  teach  a  particular  thing,  he  probably  not  only 
knew  what  it  was,  but  also  gave  utterance  to  it.  If  he  knew  any- 
thing that  it  was  essential  to  man's  welfare  that  man  should 
know,  and  did  not  speak  it,  we  may  most  certainly  feel  entitled 
to  question  his  "good-will  toward  man."  I  think,  then,  that  we 
may  take  it  for  granted  that  he  said  what  he  thought  ought  to 
be  said. 

The  next  question  is,  Can  we  find  out  what  he  really  did  say? 

To  clear  the  way  for  an  answer,  a  few  things  must  be  premised. 

i.  We  know  that  the  disciples  misunderstood,  and  so  misin- 
terpreted, many  things  he  said  while  he  was  with  them.  It  is 
only  natural  to  suppose  that  they  did  the  same  after  his  death. 
For  example,  Paul,  our  earliest  witness, —  for  his  letters  were 
written  before  either  of  the  "Gospels" — speaks  of  the  possibility 
of  his  having  been  charged  with  baptizing  in  his  own  name.  Of 
course  this  would  have  been  simply  absurd,  had  it  been  known  — 
as  in  Matt,  xxviii.,  19  —  that  Jesus  had  left  on  authoritative  record 
the  regular  church  formula  for  that  ordinance.  Again,  if  the  dis- 
ciples had  known  that,  in  the  same  explicit  manner,  Jesus  had 
commanded  them  to  "disciple  all  nations,"  the  early  and  bitter 
dispute  as  to  the  admission  of  the  Gentiles  to  the  Church  could 


Introduction,  3 

by  no   possibility  ever  have  arisen.     Some  parts  of  the  record, 
then,  we  know  cannot  be  correct. 

2.  We  must  pass  wholly  by  the  so-called  Gospel  of  John.  We 
need  not  dogmatically  deny  the  traditional  authorship.  But  the 
fact  that  we  cannot  always  tell  whether  it  is  "John"  or  Jesus  who 
is  speaking;  and  the  furthur  fact,  that  even  Orthodox  critics  — 
like  Prof.  Robertson  Smith  and  Dr.  Edwin  A.  Abbott,  in  their 
articles  in  the  last  edition  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica — either 
doubt  or  deny  the  Johannine  authorship,  compel  us  to  leave  this 
book  out  of  account  when  we  are  trying  to  be  sure  as  to  what 
Jesus  really  said. 

3.  The  same  Orthodox  Prof.  Smith, —  together  with  almost  all 
competent  and  unbiassed  critics, —  admits  that  even  Mark,  Mat- 
thew, and  Luke,  are  only  "unapostolic  digests"  of  earlier  tra- 
ditions as  to  what  Jesus  was,  did,  and  said.  It  is  now  pretty 
well  settled  that  Mark  is  the  oldest  of  the  first  three  Gospels. 
The  Encyclopedia  Britannica's  article  of  Dr.  Abbott  considers 
this  conclusively  proved.  The  reader  is  referred  to  his  article 
(Gospels)  for  the  method  and  force  of  that  proof.  And  even 
Mark  was  not  finished  in  its  present  shape  for  many  years  after 
the  crucifixion. 

4.  Mark  contains  only  twenty-eight  verses  not  also  contained  in 
either  Matthew  or  Luke.  The  problem  of  the  relations  of  these 
three  Gospels  to  each  other  is  now  explained  by  the  existence  of 
a  more  or  less  fixed  and  settled  tradition  that  preceded  the  compo- 
sition of  either  of  them,  and  to  which  they  all  had  access. 

5.  These  three  —  the  synoptics,  or  the  Gospels  that  see  together 
—  have  a  very  large  element,  a  tradition  in  common,  beside  the 
additions  which  are  peculiar  to  each.  This  common  element  repre- 
sents so  much  of  the  tradition  as  had  already  become  so  fixed  that 
neither  of  the  writers  felt  at  liberty  to  change  it.  Each  one 
added  to  this  other  things  he  had  heard  and  considered  true. 
But  of  course  the  threefold  testimony  has  a  weight  of  authority 
not  possessed  by  either  one  alone.  This  common  element  —  the 
triple  tradition  —  is  so  large  that  a  complete  life  of  Jesus  can  be 
constructed  by  using  only  those  words  and  phrases  which  all 
three   of  the    synoptics    use  in    common.     The    addition  to    this 


4  Talks  about  Jesus. 

triple  tradition  of  parables  and  sayings  not  contained  in  it  does 
not  essentially  alter  the  portrait. 

Here,  then,  in  the  triple  tradition,  if  anywhere,  we  shall  be  able 
to  find  traces  of  what  Jesus  really  was  and  did  and  said.  This 
takes  us  back  as  far,  and  as  near  to  his  person,  as  we  can  ever 
hope  to  go. 

But  now  that  we  have  got  the  triple  tradition,  what  shall  we  do 
with  it  ?     How  shall  we  treat  it  ? 

Many  prominent  preachers,  teachers,  and  writers  seem  to  sup- 
pose themselves  at  liberty  to  pick  and  choose  as  they  please,  like 
the  magnet  among  the  iron  filings.  They  take  what  they  like. 
They  construct  an  ideal  Jesus  of  their  own,  and  give  out  a  defini- 
tion of  Christianity  in  accordance  with  what  their  ideal  Jesus  said 
or  ought  to  have  said.  But,  if  this  method  is  valid,  then  there  is 
no  use  of  study  or  thought  or  criticism.  It  seems  to  me  utterly 
irrational  and  unscientific.  The  surest  means  we  have  of  know- 
ing what  Jesus  taught  is  this  triple  tradition.  If  we  cannot 
accept  the  testimony  as  to  his  teaching  in  one  direction,  I  see  not 
how  we  can  in  any  other.  We  are  shut  up  to  one  of  two  conclu- 
sions. Either  he  taught  about  himself  and  his  kingdom  what  the 
triple  tradition  says  he  did,  or  else  we  must  surrender  the  hope  of 
ever  finding  out  what  he  did  teach. 

If  what  Jesus  taught  may  rightly  claim  to  be  called  Christianity, 
by  this  method,  and  this  alone,  we  may  hope  to  find  out  what  it  is. 

Our  nearest  approach  to  certainty  is  the  triple  tradition;  that 
is,  so  much  of  the  story  as  Mark,  Matthew,  and  Luke  all  agree  in 
telling.  And  we  have  no  right  to  assume  an  ideal  of  Jesus,  and 
make  it  a  Procrustes  bed  to  the  dimensions  of  which  the  triple 
tradition  itself  must  be  violently  conformed.  We  have  no  right 
to  depart  from  it,  except  under  the  guidance  of  the  two  following 
principles:  i.  If  —  as  is  sometimes  the  case  —  the  text  itself  con- 
tains the  unconscious  betrayal  of  the  fact  that  the  disciples  misun- 
derstood and  misinterpreted  Jesus,  then,  of  course,  this  indication 
may  be  followed  to  its  natural  conclusion;  and  2.  Since  they 
would  be  more  likely  to  remember  and  report  accurately  his  teach- 
ings than  they  would  the  supposed  facts  of  his  life,  we  may  place 
more  reliance  on  what  some   one  witness   reports  of    his  words 


Introduction.  5 

than  we  can  on  similar  testimony  as  to  asserted  historical  inci- 
dents. This  latter  point  will  be  clear  to  any  one  who  will  reflect 
that  deeds  have  a  more  natural  tendency  to  grow  than  words 
have;  and  who  will  further  remember  that  the  writers,  ascribing 
to  Jesus  the  Messianic  office,  would  naturally  and  inevitably  trans- 
late any  supposed  prophecy  into  history. 

I  have  extracted  the  triple  tradition  from  the  Gospels,  and 
arranged  it  on  the  basis  of  Mark,  and  in  his  own  words.  This  I 
have  supplemented  by  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  gathered  from 
Mark,  Matthew,  and  Luke,  but  not  contained  in  the  triple  tradi- 
tion. And  though  I  shall  now  deal  exclusively  with  the  triple 
tradition,  let  the  reader  remember  that  no  well-authenticated  say- 
ing of  Jesus  from  any  other  source  contradicts  or  invalidates  the 
conclusions  to  be  drawn  from  this.  After  I  had  arranged  the 
triple  tradition,  I  then  went  through  it,  point  by  point,  and,  follow- 
ing the  order  of  Mark,  made  a  careful  analysis  of  the  history,  the 
teachings,  and  the  character  of  Jesus.  Then,  grouping  together 
the  passages  which  bear  on  the  same  points,  I  made  the  follow- 
ing summary.  The  references  are  only  to  Mark ;  but  the  parallel 
passages  in  Matthew  and  Luke  can  easily  be  referred  to. 

SUMMARY    OF    THE   TRIPLE   TRADITION. 

Parentage  of  Jesus. —  His  mother  is  Mary.  His  father  is  not 
mentioned.     No  genealogy:  no  tracing  his  lineage  to  David. 

Birthplace. —  Nazareth:  no  mention  of  any  other.  This  is  im- 
plied all  through. 

His  Gospel. —  This  consists  of  two  parts,  which  cover  it  all: 
i.  The  immediate  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  so  long  ex- 
pected. It  is  "at  hand."  Mark  i.,  15,  and  xiii.,  30.  2.  Repent- 
ance and  moral  goodness  as  the  only  conditions  of  citizenship  in 
that  kingdom. 

The  King. —  Himself.     Mark  viii.,  27-30. 

Time  of  setting  up  the  kingdom. —  Before  "  this  generation  " 
passes.     Mark  xiii.,  30. 

Manner  of  its  establishment. —  By  his  own  miraculous  appear- 
ance, with  his  angels,  in  the  clouds.     Mark  xiii.,  26,  27. 


6  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Signs  of  its  coming. —  Portents  in  earth  and  heaven.  Mark 
xiii.,  2-25. 

Duties  of  citizenship. —  All  moral  goodness. 

Rewards  of  citizenship. —  All  good  things  "in  this  present 
time"  (with  persecutions),  and  eternal  life.     Mark  x.,  28-30. 

Social  condition  of  citizens. —  "  As  the  angels  "  :  no  marriage 
or  family  life.     Mark  xii.,  25. 

Location  of  kingdom. —  On  earth.     No  hint  of  any  other. 

Personal  claims. —  Not  son  of  David,  but  is  the  Messiah ;  casts 
out  demons;  heals  diseases,  forgives  sins,  will  die,  will  rise  the 
third  day,  appear  in  the  clouds  with  angels,  and  judge  his  enemies. 

Personal  character. —  Disregards  old  forms  and  Sabbath  cus- 
toms,—  will  "put  new  wine  in  new  bottles  " ;  chooses  those  who 
do  God's  will  for  friends  and  relatives ;  slights  "  signs,"  teaches 
childlikeness,  calls  God  only  good,  contemns  riches,  teaches  that 
service  is  the  only  true  greatness,  makes  forgiveness  the  condition 
of  forgiveness,  teaches  that  love  is  all,  condemns  ostentation  of 
piety,  commends  the  little — widow's  mite  —  if  that  is  all  one  is 
able  to  do,  and  teaches  absolute  submission  to  God. 

In  the  light  of  this  analysis  of  the  triple  tradition,  a  few  things 
are  plain  :  — 

1.  Not  a  single  point  that  is  peculiar  and  distinctive  in  the  Or- 
thodox creed  is  here  taught. 

2.  Jesus  is  purely  human.  There  is  no  trace  of  any  other 
than  a  natural  birth ;  and  there  is  no  physical  resurrection  or 
ascension. 

3.  The  miracles  are  less  wonderful  than  many  ascribed  to  the 
old  prophets. 

4.  None  of  the  outward  rites,  institutions,  or  priestly  powers  of 
the  historic  Church,  are  even  foreshadowed.  Indeed,  since  "the 
kingdom  "  was  to  be  established  during  that  generation,  it  becomes 
absurd  to  suppose  that  Jesus  expected  any  such  thing  as  the  his- 
toric Church,  with  its  rites  and  powers. 

5.  As  to  what  Jesus'  "  Gospel"  was  becomes  plainly  apparent. 
He  announced  as  "good  news"  that  the  "kingdom,"  so  long  ex- 
pected, was  "at  hand."  Of  the  two  elements  composing  his 
gospel,  one  was  illusion,  and  the  other  eternal  truth.     His  Messi- 


Introduction.  7 

anic  dream  was  only  the  local  and  temporary  form  of  the  hope 
that  forever  animates  and  leads  on  the  race, —  the  hope  and  faith 
in  the  possible  perfectibility  of  man.  His  form  of  this  hope,  like 
Plato's  republic,  was  visionary.  But  the  hope  remains  in  our 
hearts  still.  But  the  eternal  part  of  his  Gospel  lies  in  the  con- 
ditions of  citizenship  in  the  divine  kingdom  which  he  proclaimed, 
—  love  and  worship  toward  the  divine  ideal,  and  love  and  service 
toward  man,  as  the  motive  power  in  lifting  up  the  race  into  the 
realization  of  that  ideal.     This  can  never  be  outgrown. 

But  this  needs  to  be  supplemented  by  something  of  which  Jesus 
seems  never  to  have  thought.  Before  one  can  truly  obey  God  — 
the  laws  of  life  —  and  help  humanity  onward  and  upward,  he  must 
know.  The  experience  of  the  world  has  demonstrated  that  the 
only  method  by  which  men  can  learn  what  God's  laws  are,  and 
how  humanity  can  be  helped,  is  the  scientific  method  of  experi- 
ment and  verification.  For  lack  of  his  seeing  this,  some  of  Jesus' 
teaching  —  as  concerning  marriage,  concerning  property,  non- 
resistance,  reliance  on  prayer  for  material  benefit,  and  against 
forethought  —  must  be  disregarded.  It  may  not  be  the  religion  of 
the  immediate  future,  but,  when  the  world  gets  wise  enough,  it  is 
easy  to  see  that  the  perfect  religion  will  be  made  up  of  two  ele- 
ments :  1st,  a  creed  composed  of  all  that  the  world  really  knows  ; 
and,  2d,  the  love  of  God  —  call  it  the  human  ideal  of  the  divine,  if 
you  will  —  and  love  of  man  that  Jesus  teaches.  The  creed  will  be 
the  body  :  the  love  will  be  the  emotional  mainspring,  the  life-giving 
soul.     Of  the  two  parts,  one  is  as  vital  and  necessary  as  the  other. 

To  what  extent,  then,  and  in  what  sense,  will  a  man  be  a  "  Chris- 
tian "  who  takes  the  triple  tradition  as  his  starting-point? 

Right  here  a  clear-cut  distinction  must  be  drawn.  Disciple  of 
Jesus  and  Christian  may  not  mean  the  same  thing.  A  man  who 
believes  in  and  holds  to  the  Jesus  of  the  triple  tradition  most 
certainly  will  not  be  a  Christian,  in  the  ecclesiastical  and  dogmatic 
sense  of  that  word.  For  the  triple  tradition  contains  no  basis  for 
either  the  ecclesiasticism  or  the  dogma.  The  name  "  Christian  " 
sprung  up  many  years  after  the  death  of  Jesus,  and  historically 
has,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  stood  for  what  Jesus  did  not  teach  or 
establish. 


8  Talks  about  Jesus. 

If  you  call  the  leaching  of  the  triple  tradition  Christianity,  then 
of  the  two  points  that  are  essential  to  the  Gospel,  one,  the  form 
of  the  hope  for  man  embodied  in  the  Messianic  belief,  cannot  be 
held  to-day;  but  the  other,  the  method  of  preparing  for  the  king- 
dom of  God,  through  heart-love  and  righteousness  of  character, 
must  be  a  part  of  all  high  and  true  religion  to  the  world's  end. 

A  word  now  as  to  the  miracles  of  the  triple  tradition,  and  what 
to  do  with  them.  They  may  be  all  summed  up  under  the  follow- 
ing heads  :  — 

i.  Casting  out  devils;  2.  Healing  diseases  in  general;  3.  Walk- 
ing the  water  and  stilling  the  tempest ;  4.  Miraculous  feeding  of 
the  multitude ;  5.  The  dove  at  baptism,  and  the  Transfiguration ; 
6.  The  darkness  and  the  rending  of  the  Temple  vail  at  the  cru- 
cifixion. 

The  orthodox  Dr.  Edwin  A.  Abbott,  in  both  his  "  Oxford  Ser- 
mons "  and  in  his  article  "Gospels"  in  the  last  edition  of  the  En- 
cyclopedia Britannica,  and  the  rationalist  Mr.  P.  H.  Wicksteed,  in 
the  two  first  numbers  of  the  Modern  Review,  point  out  natural 
and  rational  origins  for  these  wonder-stories,  by  which  neither  the 
sincerity  of  the  Gospel  writers  nor  the  character  of  Jesus  is  in  any 
way  impeached.  Misinterpretation  of  nervous  diseases,  now  well 
known  and  medically  treated,  misinterpretation  of  metaphors,  the 
natural  growth  of  marvels,  and  the  reading  of  prophecy  as  history } 
will  easily  explain  them  all. 

As  Dante's  portrait  was  recovered  by  removing  the  concealing 
layers  of  whitewash  and  the  gathered  grime  of  centuries,  so,  by 
tearing  off  one  traditional  layer  after  another,  we  get  back  to  "  the 
man  Jesus,"  in  the  triple  tradition.  "Behold  the  man!"  And 
after  beholding,  judge  —  in  the  light  of  history  —  whether  you  are 
a  Christian,  whether  Jesus  was  a  Christian,  and,  in  short,  what 
Christianity  is. 


SOURCES  OF  OUR  KNOWLEDGE. 


Before  coming  to  consider  some  special  phases  of  the 
life  and  teaching  of  Jesus,  it  will  be  well  worth  our  while  to 
ask  and  answer  the  question  as  to  what  are  the  sources  of  our 
information  concerning  him.  How  much  do  we  know  ?  Are 
we  as  certain  of  one  asserted  fact  concerning  him  or  one 
alleged  saying  as  of  any  or  all  others  ?  And  what  is  the 
degree  of  authority  that  attaches  to  this  report  of  him  or 
that  ?  For,  if  I  shall  say  that  you  are  to  believe  one  thing 
about  Jesus,  and  another  thing  you  are  not  to  believe,  that 
you  are  to  accept  this  part  of  the  record,  and  that  part  you 
are  to  question  or  reject,  you  certainly  have  a  right  to  ask 
of  me  by  what  authority  I  make  this  discrimination.  If  we 
could  accept  the  ordinary  ecclesiastical  idea  of  the  New 
Testament  as  equally  and  infallibly  inspired  in  every  part, 
our  task  would  then  be  comparatively  light  and  simple: 
we  should  have  but  to  take  the  different  statements  of 
letter-writer  or  historian  or  compiler  of  Gospel  as  separated 
parts  of  a  dissected  picture,  and,  according  to  the  best  of  our 
ability,  put  them  together  and  make  a  complete  and  consist- 
ent portrait  of  Jesus.  We  should  find  this  indeed  no  easy 
work ;  for  the  different  parts  of  our  material  are  of  such  a 
nature  that  they  may  be  fitted  together  in  many  different 
ways,  and  make  many  different  likenesses  of  the  "  Son  of 
Man. "     If  we  added  to  our  orthodoxy  a  belief  in  the  in- 


10  Talks  about  Jesus. 

fallible  interpretation  and  guidance  of  the  Church, —  if,  in 
short,  we  were  Catholics. —  the  question  would  be  very  much 
simplified;  for  the  church  tradition  and  authority  have 
settled  it  as  to  how  the  different  parts  of  this  dissected 
picture  shall  be  put  together,  and  how  the  portrait,  when  it 
is  completed,  shall  appear.  But  we  dare  not  think  it  relig- 
ious or  moral  to  assume  either  of  these  methods  as  true 
or  right.  We  trust  that,  if  there  be  reasons  for  our  sup- 
posing these  records  to  be  absolutely  infallible,  we  shall  be 
able  to  find  such  reasons.  But  having  learned  that  many 
of  the  stories  and  testimonies,  concerning  all  sorts  of  things, 
that  come  floating  down  to  us  from  the  past,  are  very  fallible, 
that  many  of  them  are  not  to  be  accepted  or  retained,  we 
dare  not  take  it  for  granted  that  all  these  are  to  be  received 
without  scrutiny  or  question.  So  we  must  trace  up  the 
records :  find  on  what  authority  they  stand  ;  find,  if  we  can, 
who  composed  them  ;  how  they  have  come  to  us  in  their 
present  shape  ;  how  much  we  may  accept  as  absolutely  true ; 
how  much  is  probable ;  how  much,  if  any,  must  be  rejected 
as  the  growth  of  fancy,  of  myth,  and  of  legend. 

Standing  here  toward  the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  proposing  to  ask  after  sources  of  information 
concerning  Jesus,  the  first  witness  is  one  that  faces  us  all,  if 
we  only  open  our  eyes.  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  great 
fact  that  we  call  Christendom, —  the  dom,  or  domination,  of 
Christ  ?  Many  and  many  a  time,  as  boy  and  youth,  have  I 
stood  on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  river  by  the  side  of  which 
I  was  born,  and,  looking  over  its  glassy  surface  of  a  lovely 
day,  as  it  spread  before  me  placid  and  smooth  as  a  lake,  traced 
it  up  to  where  it  soon  lost  itself  among  the  hills.  And  when 
the  air  was  clear,  a  hundred  miles  to  the  north,  I  saw  a  tower- 
ing mountain,  with  other  lesser  peaks  clustered  around  it; 
and  I  knew  that  this  river,  though  I  could  trace  it  but  a  little 


Sources  of  Our  Knowledge.  i  i 

way,  sprung  somewhere  about  the  feet  of  those  grand  old 
hills.  The  aspect  of  the  mountain  changed  as  the  atmos- 
pheric medium  changed,  as  the  day  was  clear  or  cloudy ;  and 
sometimes  the  mists  fell  and  shut  it  out  completely.  Never- 
theless, I  knew  that  the  river  traced  its  way  up  to,  and  was 
fed  from,  those  mountain  summits.  I  did  not  believe,  indeed, 
that  the  whole  river  flowed  from  them  ;  for  I  knew  that,  on 
this  side  and  on  that,  came  in  tributaries  from  one  direction 
and  the  other,  and  that  the  river  was  thus,  as  it  flowed  past 
my  feet,  composed  of  many  different  streams.  So,  standing 
here  as  we  do  to-day,  this  broad  stream  of  a  Christian  civili- 
zation flowing  past, —  or  shall  I  say,  rather,  on  whose  surface 
we  ourselves  are  borne  along, —  as  we  trace  it  up,  we  may 
seem  to  lose  it  in  a  little  way.  And  yet,  as  we  look  off  up  the 
centuries,  we  see  there  the  towering  summit  of  a  mountainous 
man, —  a  man  so  high  that  his  shadow  falls  all  along  down 
the  ages ;  a  man  so  masterly  that  he  has  given  his  name  to 
the  grandest  nations  of  the  world.  I  believe,  indeed,  that  it 
is  claiming  far  too  much  —  as  many  do  —  to  say  that  the  total 
civilization  of  the  time  has  flowed  from  the  lips  and  the  life 
of  Jesus.  For  this  civilization  is  the  outcome  of  humanity ; 
and  humanity  is  thousands  and  thousands  of  years  older  than 
he.  It  has  its  spring  higher  and  farther  off  than  Judea  or 
Galilee.  And  then,  since  his  time,  there  have  flowed  in  on 
all  sides  tributaries  of  art,  of  science,  of  invention,  and  the 
mingling  currents  of  many  different  races  and  climes.  And 
yet  this  one  grand  fact  remains  :  that  Jesus,  among  all  the 
names  of  the  past,  has  stood  master  over  the  best  and  highest 
thought  of  the  world  ;  that  still  this  great  stream,  composite 
though  it  be,  of  human  civilization,  bears  his  name,  and  will 
bear  it  for  ages  yet  to  come.  This  is  the  first  witness  of 
Jesus.  It  witnesses  his  existence,  it  witnesses  his  mastery. 
It  is  no  small  force,  standing  there  eighteen  hundred  years 


I  2  Talks  about  Jesus. 

ago,  that  reaches  its  hand  out  over  the  ages,  and  shapes  and 
modifies  and  moves  them  to-day.  They  are  no  weak  words 
that  thrill  human  hearts  as  they  have  never  been  thrilled 
by  any  other;  that  is  no  weak  ideal  that  is  still  worshipped 
|as  divine  by  uncounted  millions  of  intelligent  men  and  women. 

Passing  this  witness,  let  us  now  go  up  the  ages  and  make 
specific  and  special  inquiry.  We  shall  find  it  but  an  arid 
desert  waste  through  a  large  part  of  the  Middle  Ages.  We 
shall  find  the  peaceful  words  of  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
sharpened  into  swords  or  bruising  like  battle-axes,  his 
beautiful,  poetic  figures  hardened  into  dogma,  his  loving 
words  toward  man  metamorphosed  into  racks  and  thumb- 
screws, his  tenderness  toward  children  distorted  into  the 
image  of  a  judge  that  thrusts  down  the  little  ones  unbaptized 
to  hell.  We  shall  find  his  all-inclusive  humanity  contracted 
into  narrowness  and  bitterness  and  exclusion,  we  shall  find 
him  who  was  simplicity  itself  made  the  authority  for  gor- 
geous rituals,  we  shall  find  him  who  founded  no  church 
made  the  corner-stone  of  a  towering  and  oppressive  hierar- 
chy ;  and  we  shall  wonder  what  sort  of  Jesus  it  was  that 
could  become  so  misinterpreted  in  the  thought  of  other 
ages.  And  yet,  passing  over  these  deserts  of  speculation, 
we  shall  now  and  then  find  an  oasis  where  flowers  of  human- 
ity and  love  and  charity  blossom  :  in  the  midst  of  the  cold- 
ness and  hardness  of  human  hearts,  as  under  the  edge  of 
the  mountain  glacier,  we  shall  find  little  Alpine  flowers  of 
purity  and  tenderness  and  truth.  Even  in  the  midst  of  cruel 
wars  and  desolation,  we  shall  find  the  image  of  the  Crucified 
softening  the  hearts  of  many,  and  turning  them  to  gentleness 
and  forgiveness  and  chivalrous  care.  And  yet  we  shall  find 
nothing  that  will  really  add  to  our  knowledge  of  the  man  we 
seek. 

We  will  go  on,  then,  up  to  the  first  century  of  our  era; 


Sources  <>/  ( hir  Knowledge.  1 3 

and  I  want,  in  the  simplest  way  in  the  world,  to  place  before 
you  the  witnesses  that  we  have  for  Jesus,  that  you  may  see 
who  they  are,  what  they  tell  us,  and  what  are  the  nature  and 
character  of  their  authority.  And,  first,  are  there  any  in  the 
outside  pagan  nations  of  the  world?  If,  indeed,  the  stories 
that  come  floating  down  to  us  be  true,  we  should  expect  to 
find  that  they  would  have  been  heard  of  in  Asia  Minor,  in 
Egypt,  in  Rome,  in  the  distant  parts  of  the  great  empire 
that  then  held  the  world  as  one.  If,  indeed,  the  earth 
quaked  when  the  Jesus  died,  if  the  rocks  were  rent  and  the 
graves  were  opened,  if  the  sun  itself  was  darkened  in  heaven 
for  hours,  we  should  suppose  that  the  curious  naturalists  and 
historians  and  the  seekers  after  strange  and  wondrous  events 
in  the  pagan  world  would  have  heard  and  would  have  re- 
ported some  of  these  things.  And  yet  we  find  nothing  of 
the  kind,  strange  as  it  may  seem.  There  was  Seneca,  living 
not  far  from  these  times ;  and  then  the  Elder  and  the  Younger 
Pliny,  Tacitus,  Plutarch,  Galen,  Epictetus,  Marcus  Antoninus, 
—  some  of  the  noblest  men  of  the  world.  They  saw  nothing 
in  that  little  movement  over  in  Palestine  that  attracted  their 
attention,  nothing  to  call  out  more  than  a  passing  word  of 
contempt.  Let  me  give  you  some  few  meagre  fragments  of 
testimony  that  we  have,  that  you  may  see  their  nature. 
One  historian  writes  that  "under  a  ringleader  named  Chrestus 
the  Jews  raised  a  tumult."  In  another  place,  he  refers  to 
the  Christians  as  a  class  of  men  devoted  to  a  "  new  and 
mischievous  superstition."  And  Tacitus  speaks  of  Judea 
as  "the  source  of  this  evil,"  —  meaning  Christianity.  That 
is  the  way  they  looked  at  that  movement  which  has  given 
us  Christendom.  Another  speaks  of  the  Christians  as 
"a  sect  hated  for  their  crimes";  and  Suetonius  gives  Nero 
special  praise  for  having  done  the  most  that  he  could  to  wipe 
them    off    the  face    of    the   earth.     In   a  Life  of   Claudius, 


14  Talks  about  Jesus. 

another  Roman  Emperor,  Christ  is  spoken  of  as  "  a  restless, 
seditious,  Jewish  agitator."  Pliny  the  Younger,  writing  to 
the  emperor  about  the  year  104,  when  he  was  governor  of 
Bithynia,  says  the  Christians  do  not  worship  the  gods  nor 
the  emperors, —  as  most  of  the  people  then  did, —  nor  could 
they  be  induced  to  curse  Christ.  He  says  they  met  mornings 
for  virtuous  vows,  and  chanted  a  hymn  to  Christ,  as  to 
a  god,  and  in  the  evening  they  ate  together  a  common 
meal, —  probably  referring  to  the  Lord's  supper.  And, 
after  he  had  put  them  to  torture,  he  said  all  he  could  find 
against  them  was  "a  perverse  and  immoderate  superstition." 
Lucian,  about  the  middle  of  the  second  century,  speaks 
of  Jesus  as  the  crucified  Sophist.  These  little  notices, 
treating  Christianity  as  just  another  one  of  the  end- 
less sects  that  sprung  up  among  a  superstitious  people, 
—  these  are  what  we  find  among  the  great  pagan  writers  of 
the  time.  And  indeed  it  is  nothing  strange.  Suppose,  for 
example,  to-day  a  new  religion  should  spring  up  in  Poland. 
Poland  is  as  important  as  was  Palestine.  Poland,  like  Pales- 
tine, is  crushed  under  the  heel  of  an  oppressive  conqueror. 
Suppose  a  new  religion  should  spring  up  there  :  would  the 
authorities,  the  great  and  wise  men  in  Russia  to-day,  pay 
any  attention  to  it  ?  It  would  be  looked  on  simply  as  we 
regard  a  curious  superstition  on  the  part  of  a  people  for 
whom  we  have  nothing  but  contempt. 

Leave  the  pagan  world  now,  and  let  us  come  to  the 
Jewish,  outside  of  the  Christian  records,  and  see  if  we  can 
find  anything  there.  In  the  Talmud,  a  perfect  wilderness 
and  jungle  of  religious  and  political  speculations  and  com- 
ments, we  find  curious,  spiteful,  distorted,  malignant  pictures 
of  Jesus.  He  is  represented  as  a  magician,  as  a  person 
who  went  into  Egypt  and  learned  sorcery  and  the  black 
art,  and  by  its  influence  raised  a  tumult  among  the  people, 


Sources  of  Our  Knowledge.  15 

and  led  away  a  party  of  deluded  followers.  This  is  the 
picture  which  his  enemies  among  the  Jews  have  left. 

Come  now  to  the  two  Jews  that  we  should  suppose  would 
have  something  to  say  about  Jesus.  Philo  was  born  about 
twenty  years  before  him.  He  was  the  most  celebrated  of  all 
the  Jewish  philosophers,  and  spent  his  life  at  the  centre  of 
learning  at  that  time,  in  Alexandria.  He  devoted  his  years 
to  the  development  of  the  philosophical  ideas  of  his  age, 
trying  to  reconcile  between  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
Platonism  of  his  time.  We  should  have  supposed  that 
Jesus  and  a  life  like  his  would  have  attracted  the  notice  of 
Philo.  And  yet,  though  his  life  covered  the  whole  period  of 
the  existence  of  both  John  the  Baptist  and  Jesus,  there  is  no 
single  word  from  beginning  to  end  in  all  his  writings  that 
would  lead  us  to  suppose  that  he  ever  heard  of  the  existence 
of  either.  Josephus,  the  great  Jewish  historian,  was  born 
about  two  years  after  the  crucifixion.  He  lived  until  after 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  wrote  a  history  of  the 
Jews  elaborately  from  first  to  last.  In  his  works,  as  they 
have  come  down  to  us,  there  are  only  two  passages  that  even 
pretend  to  refer  to  Jesus.  One  of  these  is  certainly  an  inter- 
polation, and  the  other  one  has  almost  as  certainly  been 
tampered  with  and  changed  ;  so  that,  practically,  Josephus 
does  nothing  more  than  merely  recognize  the  existence  of  a 
man  named  Jesus. 

Let  us  come  now  still  closer,  toward  the  inner  circle,  to 
the  age  of  the  post-Apostolic  traditions,  and  what  do  we 
find  here  ?  We  discover  a  volume  called  the  Apocryphal 
New  Testament, —  a  collection  of  writings  that  sprung  up 
like  a  rank  growth  of  weeds  in  the  later  ages  of  the  Apostolic 
tradition.  These  books  are  worthy  of  our  attention  only  as 
illustrating  what  sort  of  stories  common  people  at  that  time 
were   capable    of  accepting  as  true, —  weird,    wild,  fanciful, 


l6  Talks  about  Jesus. 

grotesque,  extravagant.  For  example,  they  tell  us  a  story  of 
Jesus:  of  how,  when  a  young  man,  he  worked  as  a  carpenter 
with  his  father.  Joseph  had  manufactured  a  throne  for  the 
king ;  and,  the  throne  being  too  small  to  fit  into  the  place 
designed  for  it,  Jesus  grasps  it  with  his  hands,  and  stretches 
it  to  the  proper  dimensions.  They  tell  us  another  story  of 
how  Jesus  as  a  little  boy  becomes  angry  with  one  of  his  play- 
mates, and  strikes  him  dead.  Another  story  still.  Playing 
one  day  with  the  other  boys  in  the  streets  of  Nazareth,  they 
were  making  little  sparrows  and  birds  out  of  clay ;  and 
while  they  were  discussing  what  they  would  do  with  them, 
Jesus  suddenly  claps  his  hands,  and  the  birds  he  had  made 
fly  away  in  the  air.  I  refer  to  these  things  as  simply  illus- 
trating the  kind  of  stories  that  would  spring  up  in  an  age 
like  this, —  credulous,  superstitious,  ready  for  any  wonder, 
questioning  nothing,  but  believing  things  perhaps  all  the 
more  because  they  were  strange  and  unheard  of. 

Take  one  step  further  up  the  ages  and  nearer  to  Jesus. 
We  come  to  the  broken  fragments  of  traditions  and  gospels 
that  now  no  longer  exist.  We  find,  for  example,  such  stories 
as  this  :  that,  during  the  time  when  Jesus  was  baptized,  the 
Jordan  itself  was  on  fire  ;  this  story  evidently  springing  out 
of  the  saying  that  Jesus  was  to  baptize  "  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  fire."  We  find  also  Jesus  himself  represented  as 
saying  that  the  Holy  Ghost  personified  was  his  mother, — 
not  Mary,  but  the  Holy  Ghost  his  mother, —  and  this  mother 
taking  him  by  a  single  hair  of  his  head,  and  carrying  him 
miraculously  through  the  air,  and  setting  him  on  the  summit 
of  Mount  Tabor.  I  speak  of  this  again,  simply  to  show  the 
stories  then  in  circulation,  and  how  readily  all  sorts  of  won- 
drous things  could  gain  currency  and  get  written  down  in 
the  books  of  the  time. 

Leaving  these,  let  us  step  into  the  New  Testament  days, 


Son/res  of  Our  Knowledge.  iy 

and  see  what  we  find  there.  I  have  now  given  you,  so  far 
as  I  know,  specimens  of  every  kind  of  reference  to  Jesus 
outside  of  the  New  Testament  that  we  have  in  the  ancient 
world.  In  the  New  Testament  itself,  then,  what  do  we  find  ? 
I  will  speak  first  of  Paul  ;  and  yet  by  doing  so  I  reverse  the 
natural  order  of  time  that  I  have  been  following,  for  Paul  is 
the  very  earliest  witness  we  have  for  Jesus  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. His  Epistles  were  written  years  and  years  before  the 
Gospels  ;  so  that,  if  you  want  to  find  that  part  of  the  New 
Testament  which  comes  nearest  to  Jesus,  you  must  not  go  to 
the  Gospels,  but  read  the  Epistles  of  Paul, — the  first  to  the 
Thessalonians,  the  two  to  the  Corinthians,  that  to  the  Gala- 
tians  and  the  one  to  the  Romans.  What  do  we  find  here? 
Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  us,  it  is  yet  true  that  we  really 
find  nothing  peculiar  as  bearing  on  the  personal  history  of 
Jesus.  That  is,  Jesus,  in  the  mind  of  Paul,  seems  to  have  been 
little  else  than  an  ideal.  Paul  appears  to  care  almost  nothing 
for  the  human  life  and  the  human  history  of  Jesus.  He  tells 
us  nothing  about  him  except  that  he  describes  the  supper. 
We  only  find  that  he  saw  Jesus  in  a  vision  years  after  the 
crucifixion.  How  much  does  this  mean  ?  Some  one  has  said 
that,  when  a  man  says  he  has  seen  God  in  a  dream,  all  that 
it  can  rationally  mean  is  that  he  has  dreamed  that  he  saw 
God.  When  Paul  tells  us  that  he  saw  Jesus  in  a  vision,  and 
this  after  Jesus  was  dead  and  had  been  dead  for  years,  of 
course  we  cannot  take  it  as  testimony  in  ihe  same  sense  in 
which  we  would  if  Paul  had  been  acquainted  with  Jesus  in 
his  earthly  ordinary  life,  and  had  told  us  where  he  lived,  how 
he  lived,  what  he  said,  where  he  went,  and  what  he  did. 

Leaving  then  the  testimony  of  Paul,  we  come  to  the  Gos- 
pels. And  this  of  course  is  the  most  important  part  of  it 
all.  And  I  wish  to  be  just  as  clear  and  simple  as  I  can  in 
telling  you  how  the  Gospels  have  come  into  our  hands,  how 


I  8  Talks  about  Jesus. 

they  grew  up,  and  what  is  the  nature  of  their  authority. 
You  must  bear  in  mind  first,  then,  that  Jesus  himself  has  left 
in  the  world  not  one  word  of  his  own  composition.  Neither 
is  there  any  record  of  his  ever  having  commissioned  or 
asked  any  one  else  to  write  anything  about  him.  Jesus  lived 
and  died,  and  there  was  nothing  written  to  be  a  record  of 
his  wonderful  life.  And  years  passed  away  before  there  was 
anything  ;  for  at  the  first,  as  we  see  on  the  surface  of  the 
New  Testament  and  all  through,  the  disciples  expected  Jesus 
to  return  in  the  clouds  almost  any  day,  any  week,  any  year. 
Why,  then,  should  they  sit  down  and  write  records  of  him  ? 
But  the  years  passed  away,  and  there  was  no  "sign  of  the 
Son  of  Man  "  in  the  heavens ;  and  then  the  disciples  began 
to  think  of  keeping  a  record  of  that  wondrous  life  that  they 
had  known  and  had  learned  so  to  love  and  revere.  And  the 
first  thing  that  came  into  existence  were  brief  notes,  memo- 
rabilia, written  by  this  one  and  that  ;  one  writing  down  some- 
thing about  this  part  of  his  life,  another  about  that  part. 
One  perhaps  remembered  and  wrote  down  a  fragment  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  ;  another,  the  words  of  his  prayer ; 
another,  something  else  that  he  said  j  this  one  remembering  a 
parable,  and  another  some  striking  sententious  utterance, — 
the  rebuke  of  the  Pharisees  perhaps.  And  by  and  by  these 
drifted  naturally  together,  and  gave  us  the  nucleus  of  our 
present  records  of  Jesus.  The  first  Gospel  that  came  into 
its  present  shape  was  that  of  Mark.  And  you  will  notice 
one  strange  thing  about  that.  There  is  no  account  in  it  at 
all  of  any  miraculous  birth.  The  last  part  of  the  last  chapter 
is  the  addition  of  a  later  hand  ;  so  that  in  the  genuine  Mark, 
the  oldest  Gospel  we  have,  there  is  also  no  account  of  any 
bodily  resurrection  or  ascension.  All  these  wonders  preced- 
ing and  following  the  life  are  absent  in  the  oldest  traditions. 
The  next  Gospel  of  our  present  four  to  make  its  appearance 


Sources  of  Our  Kn  19 

is  that  of  Matthew.  Here  we  find  the  wonders  occurring 
upon  the  birth  of  Jesus,  and  an  account  of  his  resurrection. 
After  that  comes  Luke.  And  the  marvels  attending  both 
the  advent  and  the  departure  have  wonderfully  increased  and 
grown,  until  in  Luke  we  have  the  full-grown  story  of  the 
annunciation,  the  appearance  of  the  angels,  the  song  in 
heaven,  the  wise  men,  the  star, —  all  the  miraculous  things 
said  to  have  preceded  his  coming  ;  and  then  an  elaborate 
record  of  his  walks  and  talks  with  his  disciples  after  the 
resurrection,  and  of  the  ascent  into  heaven.  These  Gospels 
were  brought  together  in  their  present  shape  by  unknown 
authprs  as  late  as  eighty  or  one  hundred  years  after  the 
birth  of  Jesus.  Thirty  or  fifty  years  later  still  came  the 
Gospel  of  John, —  not  so  much  a  story  of  the  life  of  Jesus 
as  a  theological  treatise  ;  a  wonderful  poem,  setting  forth  a 
spiritualized,  ideal  conception  of  him  who  had  grown  to  be 
no  longer  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  but  the  eternal  Word  of  the 
eternal  God. 

These  four  Gospels  are  by  no  means  the  only  ones  that 
had  been  written.  There  are  many  traces  of  others,  and 
Luke  himself  refers  to  "  many "  who  had  been  engaged  in 
the  work  of  gospel-making.  But  about  200  A.D.  we  find 
only  our  four  received  as  authority.  And  so  fixed  had  the 
idea  of  this  number  become,  that  Irenaeus  thinks  it  impos- 
sible that  they  should  be  either  more  or  less.  The  reasons 
he  gives  for  this  opinion  are  indeed  curious  enough,  and 
throw  strong  light  on  the  credulous  and  fanciful  character 
of  the  age.  He  thinks  that,  as  there  are  four  winds  and 
four  quarters  of  the  heavens,  and  as  the  cherubim  were  quad- 
riform,  so  of  necessity  the  number  of  Gospels  must  be  four. 

The  Gospels,  then,  as  we  have  them,  you  must  think  of  not 
as  composed  by  the  men  whose  names  are  attached  to  them, 
but  as  gradual  growths,  taking  their  shape  as  the  result  of  the 


20  Talks  about  Jesus. 

work  of  many  hands,  and  being  in  their  finished  condition 
almost  as  far  away  from  the  time  of  Jesus  as  we  are  from  the 
time  of  Pope  and  Dryden.  Suppose,  for  example,  that  the 
life  of  Alexander  Pope  had  never  been  written  until  to-day ; 
that  only  stories  and  traditions  about  him  had  been  gathered 
up  by  one  and  another,  collected,  written  down,  and  at  last 
put  into  shape  one  hundred  or  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
after  his  time.  Of  course,  we  can  see  that  we  could  not 
attach  to  stories  like  these  anything  in  the  nature  of  infalli- 
bility. It  is  obviously  absurd  to  suppose  that  we  can  be  so 
certain  of  words  and  texts  as  to  build  on  them  eternal  and 
infallible  dogmas.  And  yet  we  do  have,  as  I  believe,  a 
veritable  picture  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  We  can  gather  out 
of  all  the  Gospels  those  traditional  deeds  and  sayings  which 
are  common  to  them  all,  and  thus  have  a  well-nigh  indubita- 
ble picture.  For  this  old  common  tradition,  which  none  of 
them  feel  at  liberty  to  alter,  must  contain  the  things  which 
are  oldest  and  which  all  believed  to  be  true  •  and  thus  it 
has  the  highest  degree  of  authority  that  it  is  now  possible 
for  us  to  find.  We  thus  have  a  tradition  in  its  main  features 
almost  certainly  true,  and  on  which  we  can  rest.  And  this 
tradition,  which  is  common  to  them  all,  keeps  all  that  is 
precious,  all  that  is  sacred,  all  that  is  human,  all  that  is  in 
the  truest  and  noblest  sense  divine.  We  have  in  this  com- 
mon tradition  an  account  of  this  wonderful  man, —  his  life, 
his  preaching,  his  patience,  his  love,  his  tenderness,  his  self- 
sacrificing  devotion,  and  his  undying  faith  in  God.* 

Now  let  me  just  sum  up  in  a  few  brief  words  the  results  in 
one  direction  of  this  discussion.  We  do  not  know  how  long 
Jesus  lived  ;  for  one  Gospel  seems  to  teach  that  his  public 
life  was  about  three  years,  and  the  other  three  that  it  was  only 

♦This  is  not  the  result  of  liberal  criticism  only,  but  is  admitted  by  many  of  the  best 
Orthodox  ciiiics  as  well. 


Sources  of  Our  Knowlea  21 

one.  We  do  not  certainly  know  the  year  in  which  he  was 
born,  much  less  the  month  or  the  day  of  the  month.  We  do 
not  know  the  order  of  events  in  his  career  nor  the  chrono- 
logical arrangement  of  his  teachings.  But  we  do  know  that 
Jesus  lived  ;  we  do  know  that  he  became  a  fountain  of  life  and 
inspiration  to  the  world.  Does  the  condition  of  the  records 
inflict  upon  us  any  great  or  irreparable  loss  ?  It  seems  to  me 
that  it  brings,  rather,  unspeakable  gain.  Let  me  tell  you  why 
I  believe  so. 

There  are  immense  critical  difficulties  that  face  us  the  mo- 
ment we  talk  about  the  Gospels  as  infallible  and  inspired. 
Infallible,  inspired  books  could  not  possibly  contradict  each 
other,  as  these  Gospels  do.  They  disagree  in  regard  to  the 
length  of  the  ministry  of  Jesus,  in  regard  to  the  day  of  his 
crucifixion,  and  a  whole  host  of  important  as  well  as  of  un- 
important details.  The  moment  we  regard  the  Gospels  as  a 
natural  human  growth,  these  critical  difficulties  dissolve  like 
mist  and  are  nowhere  to  be  found.  But  they  face  us,  and 
will  face  us,  and  will  not  down,  if  we  speak  of  the  Gospels  as 
infallibly  inspired.  For  why  could  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God  have  inspired  the  different  writers  into  a  practical 
agreement  with  each  other,  so  as,  at  least,  to  have  obviated 
flat  contradictions  ? 

And  not  only  critical  difficulties  :  there  are  also  moral  diffi- 
culties,—  as,  for  example,  in  regard  to  the  character  of  God; 
in  regard  to  the  belief  of  Jesus  in  a  personal  devil,  in  an 
eternal  hell,  in  the  existence  of  demons  in  all  the  air,  and 
that  possessed  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men  \  in  regard  to  his 
ignorance,  who  at  the  same  time  is  asserted  by  the  church 
to  be  infallible  and  divine  ;  in  regard  to  his  cruel  pictures  of 
the  exclusiveness  and  the  wrath  of  God.  These  moral  diffi- 
culties are  dissipated  the  moment  we  regard  the  Gospels  as 
the  natural  and  inevitable  growth  of  a  special  mental  and 
moral  condition  of  a  particular  age. 


22  Talks  about  Jesus. 

And  then  we  are  freed  from  that  horrible  bondage  which 
has  held  Christendom  in  its  gripe  for  a  thousand  years.  If 
these  words  are  all  of  them  infallibly  inspired,  then  the 
mighty  dogmatism,  the  power  of  the  Church  that  holds  men 
as  in  a  vice,  and  will  not  let  them  breathe  freely  nor  judge 
freely  nor  move  freely,  nor  dare  to  hope  beyond  the  limita- 
tions of  the  letter, —  this  hard  dogmatism  remains.  It  is  this 
dogmatism  that  is  forbidding  the  world  to  think,  forbidding 
it  to  learn,  forbidding  it  to  grow,  that  has  held  men  down 
under  the  heel  of  tyrants,  that  has  been  made  the  excuse  for 
holding  slaves,  that  has  been  made  the  reason  for  tyrannies 
and  wrongs  innumerable.  If  all  these  utterances  prove  abso- 
lute and  infallible,  the  very  Word  of  God,  then  those  things 
that  we  dare  now  to  think  of  as  they  are, —  mistakes  and 
limitations  of  human  opinions, —  become  welded  and  har- 
dened into  chains  to  bind  the  world  forever.  We  are  freed, 
then,  by  this  natural  growth  of  the  Gospels,  from  this  bondage 
of  texts. 

But,  then,  what  do  we  lose?  These  Gospels,  the  most 
wondrous  books  in  the  world, —  no  matter  who  wrote  them, 
no  matter  when  they  were  written,  no  matter  where,  —  we 
have  them:  we  have  them  in  our  hands, —  marvellous  pict- 
ures of  a  marvellous  life,  deathless  words  of  power  and 
beauty.  What  matters  it  who  penned  them,  or  when  or 
where  ?  Would  not  Hamlet  be  as  wonderful  if  Shakespeare 
were  proved  not  to  be  the  author  ?  Would  not  the  Apollo 
Belvidere  be  as  marvellous  and  masterful  a  work  of  art  with- 
out any  knowledge  of  him  whose  almost  divine  chisel  shaped 
the  marble  into  beauty?  What  matters  it?  There  is  that 
divine  ideal  of  the  divinest  man  of  the  world,  no  matter  whose 
pencil  outlined  it.  Here  are  those  wonderful  sayings,  no 
matter  who  gave  them  utterance.  We  have,  then,  the  death- 
less ideal  of  a  wondrous  humanity.     We  have  the  picture  of 


Sources  of  Our  Knowlea  23 

the  love  of  God  ;  we  have  the  heroic  self-sacrifice  ;  we  have 
the  tender  pity,  we  have  the  stainless  purity,  we  have  the 
beautiful  Jesus  of  Nazareth  to  love,  to  honor,  to  worship 
still, —  and  all  this,  as  I  said,  freed  from  the  dogmatism  and 
the  blots  and  the  defects  ;  for  we  may  let  these  melt  away 
as  mists  that  hide  a  mountain  summit,  leaving  only  the  per- 
fect outline  of  the  ideal  beauty.  And  we  are  freed  from  the 
necessity  of  believing  that  the  same  loving  soul  who  drew 
such  perfect  pictures  of  our  Father  in  heaven,  who  painted 
the  vivid  parable,  who  coined  the  beautiful  simile,  uttered 
the  tender  pity,  the  forgiveness,  and  the  love, —  that  he,  as 
God,  made  also,  and  made  to  be  eternal,  the  blots  and  the 
contradictions  and  the  devil  worship  and  the  devil  posses- 
sion, and  the  hells  and  the  wails  and  the  despairs.  I  say 
the  natural  growth  of  these  wondrous  Gospels  frees  us  from 
this  horrible  necessity,  and  gives  us  Jesus  in  all  his  wonder- 
ful beauty,  our  elder  brother,  the  inspiring,  lifting,  leading 
Son  of  God. 


THE  MIRACULOUS. 


Those  who  are  best  fitted  to  pass  an  opinion  upon  the 
subject  tell  us  that  man  has  inhabited  the  earth,  at  the  very 
least,  one  hundred  thousand  years,  and  that  the  probabilities 
are  that  those  figures  ought  to  be  extended  to  two  hundred 
thousand.  If  we  take  the  smaller  of  the  two  numbers,  and 
say  that  man  has  lived  here  one  hundred  thousand  years,  we 
must  assign,  at  least,  ninety-five  out  of  the  one  hundred  thou- 
sand to  the  period  of  savagery  and  barbarism,  leaving  not 
more  than  five  thousand  to  cover  the  entire  period  of  civil- 
ization. This  fact  I  wish  you  to  bear  clearly  in  mind,  be- 
cause it  will  have  important  meaning  for  us  in  our  present 
discussion.  Ninety-five  or  ninety-seven  and  one-half  per 
cent,  of  the  entire  period  of  human  life  on  earth  must  be 
assigned  to  barbarism  and  savagery,  leaving  only  five  or  two 
and  one-half  per  cent,  for  civilization.  And  we  must  remem- 
ber further  that,  so  far  as  a  great  majority  of  races  are  con- 
cerned, they  have  not  yet  risen  out  of  barbarism  at  all. 
Civilization  is  still  the  fortunate  prerogative  of  a  few  favored 
peoples.  And,  further  still,  we  must  remember  that,  even  in 
those  nations  that  we  call  civilized,  the  men  and  women  that 
are  really  entitled  to  the  name  are  comparatively  few.  The 
masses  of  Christendom  still,  so  far  as  their  thoughts  and 
habits  are  concerned,  are  characterized  by  those  peculiarities 


The  Miraculous. 


25 


which  distinguish  the  barbaric  peoples.  And  yet,  in  spite  of 
these  far-reaching  facts,  we  arc  accustomed  to  think  that  the 
man  who  questions  the  religious  opinions  of  the  past  is  a 
little  presumptuous,  and  must,  at  any  rate,  give  strong  rea- 
sons for  the  ground  which  he  takes,  and  all  the  while  we 
know  that  in  every  other  direction  the  early-world  beliefs 
were  wrong,  and  have  to  be  corrected  by  modern  study. 

If,  indeed,  it  were  true  that  man  started  only  a  few  thou- 
sand years  ago  but  a  little  lower  than  the  angels, —  perfect  in 
brain,  perfect  in  body,  perfect  in  heart,  perfect  in  character, — 
then  indeed,  if  we  could  gather  up  only  some  broken  frag- 
ments of  tradition  concerning  what  such  a  man  as  that 
thought  and  believed  and  felt,  even  they  would  be  inval- 
uable to  us.  We  should  place  upon  them  a  higher  estimate 
than  we  assign  to  the  best-authenticated  opinions  of  the  kind 
of  men,  fallible  and  feeble,  that  live  around  us  and  with 
which  we  are  acquainted.  But  we  know  perfectly  well  that 
this  glorious  dream  of  a  perfect  man,  as  the  source  of  the 
present  humanity  of  which  we  are  a  part,  is  only  a  dream  ; 
and  that,  instead  of  starting  perfect  up  near  the  angels  and 
falling  to  his  present  level,  he  started,  very  imperfect,  away 
down  near  the  brutes,  and  has  slowly,  through  these  thou- 
sands and  thousands  of  years,  climbed  up  to  his  present 
position,  which  is  higher  than  he  has  ever  seen  before. 

Now  what  does  it  mean  that  almost  the  entire  life  of  the 
race,  thus  far,  has  been  characterized  by  what  we  call  sav- 
agery and  barbarism,  and  that  comparatively  only  a  little 
brief  fragment  of  time  has  been  witness  to  the  civilization  of 
the  leading  thinkers  of  a  few  favored  races  ?  Why,  it  means 
simply  that  the  world  as  yet  has  been  in  its  childhood  ;  that, 
instead  of  being  old,  man  as  yet  on  earth  has  hardly  passed 
through  the  first  flush  of  his  youth.  The  full-grown  manhood 
of  thought  and  feeling  and  life  and  civilization  the  world  has 
not  entered  upon  yet :  it  is  all  before  us. 


26  Talks  about  Jesus. 

What,  now,  are  the  characteristics  of  childhood  ?  We  need 
not  make  any  very  profound  investigation.  The  children 
are  all  about  us,  and  we  can  study  them  every  day.  The 
characteristics  of  childhood,  so  far  as  I  care  to  call  your 
attention  to  them  this  morning,  are  two  :  the  predominance 
of  feeling  over  judgment;  and  the  predominance  of  fancy,  of 
credulity,  over  reason.  Feeling  and  fancy,  passion  and 
imagination  highly  developed,  and  reason  just  budded,  not 
come  to  blossom  or  fruitage  at  all, —  these  characterize  the 
childhood  condition  more  clearly  than  anything  else.  The 
child  lives  in  a  fancy  world.  It  has  been  one  of  the  enjoy- 
ments of  my  life,  since  I  had  children  around  my  feet,  to 
watch  the  curious  play  and  development  of  this  fancy,  this 
imagination  ;  how,  for  hour  after  hour,  they  create  themselves 
a  world  utterly  unlike  the  reality  in  which  I  live,  though  I 
be  in  the  same  room  with  them.  They  endow  with  life  the 
dolls  and  the  chairs  and  the  sofas.  To  them  it  is  perfectly 
natural,  when  I  read  to  them  out  of  yEsop's  Fables,  that 
bears  and  birds  should  talk,  that  all  sorts  of  curious  and 
supernatural  things  should  happen.  This  weird,  fancy  world 
seems  as  natural  to  them  as  my  world  of  thought  does  to  me. 
Now  we  find  precisely  these  same  things  characterizing 
the  childhood  period  of  the  world.  All  nations  have  passed 
through  it.  if,  indeed,  they  are  not  in  it  still.  A  large  part 
of  the  world  has  not  yet  emerged  from  it ;  and,  even  in  those 
nations  that  we  call  civilized,  the  great  majority  of  people 
are  hardly  out  of  it  yet.  Reason,  judgment, —  these  are  not 
developed.  They  live  in  a  strange,  weird,  fantastic  world. 
This  childhood  period  knows  nothing  about  law,  knows  noth- 
ing of  what  we  mean  by  the  word  "nature,"  of  the  relation 
between  cause  and  effect,  of  the  order  that  science  has  dis- 
covered, of  the  manifestation  of  any  power  except  it  be  a 
quasi  human  power.     And  the  heavens  above  and  the  earth 


llic  Miraculous.  27 

beneath  are  one  strange  creation  of  fancy,  as  weird  a  world 
as  that  which  Shakespeare  has  given  us  in  the  pages  of  his 
"Midsummer-Night's  Dream."  'flie  sun  is  a  god,  the  stars 
are  gods.  There  are  spirits  of  the  earth,  spirits  of  the  air, 
spirits  of  the  water,  wood  nymphs,  undines,  nixies,  gnomes, 
elves,  fairies,  angels,  devils, — the  whole  universe  one  wild, 
strange  scene  of  fancy  and  phantasm.  But  nothing  happens 
in  this  world  in  which  the  childhood  of  humanity  has  been 
passed, —  nothing  happens  by  law  or  order:  everything  is 
the  result  of  the  caprice  or  fancy  of  some  of  these  strange 
beings  that  work  their  will  unhindered.  When  a  man  dies 
among  barbarous  people,  they  never  think  of  looking  for  any 
natural  cause:  the  question  is,  "Who  bewitched  him  ?  What 
evil  spirit  put  him  to  death  ?  "  This  is  universal.  When 
anything  happens,  it  never  occurs  to  them  to  look  for  any 
natural  cause  and  effect,  but  some  spirit,  some  angel,  some 
demon,  some  god,  has  done  it  :  anything  but  a  natural  cause 
is  assigned.  There  is  no  question  of  what  is  probable  or 
improbable,  because  you  will  very  readily  see  that,  in  a  world 
where  there  are  no  order  and  no  laws,  one  thing  is  just  as 
probable  as  anything  else  ■  so  there  is  no  room  to  ask  any 
such  question. 

The  other  characteristic  of  childhood,  that  I  spoke  of,  is 
its  simple  faith,  its  credulity,  as  we  call  it.  It  never  occurs 
to  a  child  at  first,  until  it  has  learned  by  experience,  that 
men  can  tell  the  things  that  are  not  true.  It  never  occurs 
to  a  child  at  first  to  doubt,  to  ask  for  proof,  to  question 
whether  a  thing  is  so.  It  is  enough  for  him,  no  matter 
how  strange  a  thing  may  be,  to  assert,  "My  father  said  so," 
"My  mother  said  so,"  "My  teacher  asserted  such  a  thing  to 
be  true."  As  illustrating  this  characteristic  better  than  any 
bare  assertion,  I  was  told,  by  a  gentleman  connected  with 
this  congregation,  that  when  his  boy  was  small  he  was  ac- 


28  Talks  about  Jesus. 

customed  to  have  a  little  gathering  of  his  family  and  friends 
at  his  house  on  Christmas  eve,  and  to  have  a  Christmas  tree 
for  the  children  j  and  he  always  used  to  personate  Santa 
Claus.  He  came  down  the  back  stairs,  and  through  by  some 
back  way  behind  a  curtain  suddenly  into  the  parlor;  and  the 
children  never  suspected  it  was  their  own  father  who  was 
personating  this  supernatural  visitor;  and  when,  after  dis- 
tributing the  gifts,  he  disappeared  behind  the  curtain,  hur- 
ried up  the  back  stairs,  and  came  down  again  in  his  usual 
dress,  looking  like  the  smiling,  loving,  happy  father  that 
he  was,  it  was  very  common  for  him  to  find  the  chil- 
dren in  the  back  room  on  their  knees  by  the  grate,  look- 
ing up  the  chimney,  to  see  where  Santa  Claus  had  gone. 
And  it  never  occurred  to  them  to  question  whether  the  flue 
was  large  enough  to  take  him  and  his  pack, —  no  question, 
no  doubt,  no  reasoning,  nothing  of  the  sort.  It  was  enough 
that  they  believed  that  Santa  Claus  had  come  by  the  chim- 
ney, and  had  departed  by  the  same  way  he  came.  This, 
again,  we  find  to  be  one  of  the  predominant,  prevailing 
characteristics  of  the  childhood  condition  of  the  world :  never 
a  doubt,  never  a  question,  never  an  asking  for  proof,  but 
the  simple  acceptance  of  any  wonder,  no  matter  how  strange. 
It  only  needs  the  most  superficial  reading  of  the  past  history 
of  the  world  to  illustrate  how  universally*  true  this  is. 

And  all  religions  have  done  all  they  could  to  increase  and 
intensify  this  condition.  Since  ecclesiastical  power  rests  on 
the  belief  of  the  people,  absolute  credulity,  miscalled  faith, 
has  been  preached  as  the  highest  of  all  virtues ;  and  doubt, 
or  a  demand  for  proof,  has  been  stigmatized  as  the  deadliest 
of  sins.  But,  in  the  eyes  of  a  reasonable  manhood,  this 
pseudo-faith  is  not  a  virtue,  but  a  sin, —  a  sin  against  man 
and  a  sin  against  truth. 

I  said  the  idea  of  natural  law,  of  natural  causation,  is  very 


llw  Miraculous.  29 

modern.  The  Fathers  who  lived  after  the  time  of  Christ 
taught  and  believed  implicitly  that  the  stars  were  gods  or 
angels;  and  Anaxagoras,  an  old  Greek  philosopher  who  lived 
at  the  time  of  Pericles  at  Athens,  was  sentenced  to  death  — 
which  sentence  was  afterwards  commuted  to  perpetual  ban- 
ishment—  because  he  taught  that  the  sun  was  a  ball  of  fire, 
and  not  a  divine  being.  And  even  down  to  so  late  a  time 
as  Kepler,  just  preceding  the  Newtonian  theory  of  gravita- 
tion, Kepler  himself,  the  foremost  intellect  and  astronomer 
of  his  time,  believed  that  there  was  no  other  way  of  explain- 
ing the  order  of  the  starry  movements  in  the  sky  except 
on  the  supposition  that  an  angel  inhabited,  controlled,  and 
guided  each  planet  and  each  system  in  its  course.  I  speak 
of  this  to  illustrate  how  very  modern  this  conception  of  law 
and  order  in  the  universe  is.  I  need  not  detail  to  you  the 
steps  by  which  the  world  has  advanced  through  the  belief  in 
the  curative  properties  of  the  relics  and  the  bones  of  saints 
through  the  belief  in  witchcraft,  through  the  belief  in  the 
king's  power  to  cure  scrofula  by  his  touch,  to  this  modern  age 
wherein  we  look  upon  everything  from  so  rationalistic  a  stand- 
point. As  illustrating,  however,  how  the  story  of  a  modern 
miracle  is  received,  I  wish  to  read  you  an  extract.  It  is 
from  the  New  York  Nation  for  March  25,  and  it  will  explain 
itself :  — 

The  gloom  of  the  famine  appears  likely  to  be  lighted  a  good  deal  in 
Ireland  by  miracles,  which  are  now  exciting  great  sensation  among  the 
Catholics,  both  lay  and  clerical.  Unhappily,  however,  there  seems  to  be 
nothing  "  practical  "  about  them,  and  they  promise  no  addition  to  the  stores 
of  food  and  clothing.  Considering  how  many  miracles  have  been  worked 
during  the  last  ten  years  in  France  and  Belgium,  it  is  somewhat  surpris. 
ing  that  Ireland,  whose  faith  is  much  more  lively  than  that  of  either  of 
those  countries,  should  have  gone  so  long  without  even  one  or  two.  As 
usual,  the  new  miracle  was  first  perceived  by  a  poor  woman,  in  the  shape 
of  an  apparition  of  the  Virgin,  St.  Joseph,  and  St.  John  close  to  a  Catho- 


3<D  Talks  about  Jesus, 

lie  Church.  Other  women  and  children  rapidly  began  to  see  it,  too;  then 
the  housekeeper  of  an  archdeacon  saw  it ;  and  then  the  archdeacon  himself 
saw  it,  or  something  very  like  it.  As  soon  as  the  fame  of  it  got  abroad, 
cripples  and  diseased  persons  began  to  come  in  in  great  numbers  to  get 
the  benefit  of  it ;  and  now  the  restoration  of  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to 
the  deaf,  walking  to  the  lame,  by  merely  sitting  round  the  church  wr  in 
contact  with  it,  has  occurred  so  frequendy  that  the  individual  cases  have 
ceased  to  be  reported.  The  clergy  have  not  as  yet  pronounced  authori- 
tatively on  the  wonder;  but  they  have  not  repudiated  it,  and  it  would 
seem  to  make  little  difference  what  they  say  in  the  presence  of  the  cures 
effected  by  it.  Not  the  least  interesting  feature  in  the  modern  Catholic 
miracles  is  that,  however  well  authenticated,  they  never  convert  a  sceptic 
or  a  Protestant.  Nobody  pays  the  slightest  attention  to  them  except 
persons  who  were  fully  prepared  for  such  things  beforehand. 

I  have  read  this  as  illustrating  the  spirit  with  which  the 
world  to-day  receives  the  report  of  a  miracle,  no  matter  how 
well  authenticated  it  may  be.  Now  let  us  see  if  we  can 
understand  and  explain  this.  Why  is  it  that  we  have  come 
into  this  sceptical  attitude  of  mind  ?  One  principal  reason 
is  this :  we  have  discovered  that  the  universe,  so  far  as  we 
can  investigate  and  explore,  is  a  scene  of  natural  law;  that 
is,  that  there  is  order  everywhere.  We  have  found  this,  I 
say,  in  every  place  where  we  have  been  able  to  bring  the 
matter  to  a  test ;  and  the  inference  seems  to  follow  with 
almost  irresistible  force,  that,  if  we  have  not  yet  discovered 
it  everywhere,  it  is  simply  because  we  have  not  completed 
our  investigations.  That  is,  it  means,  if  I  translate  it  into 
theological  language,  that  we  have  discovered  that  the  ordi- 
nary method  of  Gods  work  is  a  method  of  order  and  law, 
a  following  of  natural  causation  and  consequence ;  and  we 
believe  that  this  must  be  his  method  of  working  everywhere. 
Now  modern  science  does  not  do  what  by  many  it  is  sup- 
posed to  do.  It  does  not  deny  the  possibility  of  what  is 
called  a  miracle.  It  is  simply  the  embodiment  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  common-sense.      It  does  not  deny  a  miracle,  ihe  possi- 


The  Miraculous. 


31 


bility  of  it  :  it  only  says,  if  you  make  to  me  an  extraordinary 
assertion,  you  must    present  me    extraordinary  proof.     The 
proof  must  be  equal  to  the  strangeness  of  the  thing  that  you 
assert  to  be  true.     Now,  as  a  palpable  and  very  simple  illustra- 
tion, let  me  give  you  a  case  of  what  I  mean.     If  one  of  you 
should  come  to  me  to-day,  and  say,  "  As  I  was   walking  up 
Washington  Street,  I  met  a  black  dog  on  the  sidewalk,"  it 
would  never  occur  to  me  to  doubt  it,  to  dispute  it,  to  question 
about   it.     I   should   not  ask   whether  anybody  else  saw  it, 
whether  you  were  accustomed  to  tell  the  truth.     I  should  ac- 
cept it  simply  and  unquestioningly.     Why  ?     Because  it  is  one 
of  the  commonest  things   in    the  world  for  people  to   meet 
black  dogs  on  Washington  Street.     There  would  be  nothing 
strange  about  it.     But  if  you  should  go  on  further,  and  assert, 
"While  I  was  looking  at  this  black  dog,  he  suddenly  grew  a 
pair  of  wings  and  flew  over  a  five-story  block  of  buildings," 
should  I  accept  that  unquestioningly  ?     Of  course  not.     And 
why?     Because  that  is  a  very  strange  thing,  a  very  unusual 
thing, —  so  unusual  that  you  would  feel  I  would  be  justified  in 
saying  that  nobody  ever  saw  such  a  thing  as  that  happen  in 
the  world.     I  should  want  a  good  deal  of  proof  before  believ- 
ing it.     It  would  not  necessarily  follow  that  I  should  charge 
you  with  purposed  and  intentional  falsehood.     I  might  say  : 
"  Perhaps  you  are  mistaken.     It  may  have  been  something 
else  that  was  black,  that  was  born  with  wings,  that  you  saw 
rise  up  and  fly  from  the  sidewalk  over  the  block  of  buildings. 
Perhaps  it  was  not  a  dog  at  all.     You  may  have  been  mis- 
taken."    If  you    asserted    still    that    it  was,   I   should    think 
possibly  that  something  might  be  the  matter  with  your  brain, 
and  I  should  want  a  medical  investigation.     You  would  say 
I  would  be  justified  in  almost  anything  except  believing  such 
a  story  as  that.     You  would  say  it  would  be  almost  impos- 
sible to  bring  together  proof  enough  to  establish  it.     If  five 


32  Talks  about  Jesus. 

hundred  peopie  on  Washington  Street  should  assert  that 
they  all  saw  it,  I  question  whether  there  is  a  man  in  this 
house  to-day  who  would  believe  it,  who  would  not  question 
whether  it  was  not  intended  as  an  imposition  on  them,  or 
whether  the  whole  crowd  was  not  taken  with  a  sudden  attack 
of  insanity.  Anything,  almost,  you  would  accept  rather 
than  believe  it  as  a  literal  fact.  This,  then,  is  simply  what 
I  mean  when  I  say  that  people  demand, —  it  is  a  part  of 
their  present  condition  of  thought, —  they  demand  an  unusual 
amount  of  proof  before  they  will  believe  any  unusual  thing. 

You  have  all  heard,  I  suppose,  about  the  famous  argument 
of  Hume  against  miracles.  And,  perhaps,  if  you  simply  take 
up  the  popular  impression  about  it,  and  do  not  know  what 
he  said,  you  may  have  thought  that  it  was  some  very  dread- 
ful thing  on  his  part.  But  what  was  his  argument  ?  It  was 
only  putting  into  philosophical  language  the  very  argument 
I  have  been  using  to  you.  He  simply  said  this  :  It  is  more 
likely  that  men  should  be  deceived,  or  that  they  should 
falsify,  than  that  a  miracle  should  have  occurred ;  it  is  more 
in  accord,  he  says,  with  human  experience.  And,  of  course, 
we  all  know  that,  whether  a  miracle  ever  did  occur  or  not, 
this  statement  of  Hume  is  undoubtedly  true.  We  have  ex- 
perience every  day  of  our  lives  of  people's  telling  untruths  ; 
and  it  is  not  a  very  difficult  thing  to  prove  that  they  are 
capable  of  doing  that.  We  also  have  experience  every  day 
of  our  lives  of  people's  being  mistaken,  of  their  misreport- 
ing  this  thing  or  that  or  the  other  that  really  did  occur  or 
that  they  suppose  occurred.  We  do  not  need  any  great 
amount  of  proof  to  make  us  believe  that.  And  I  will  ven- 
ture to  say  that  what  is  ordinarily  meant  by  the  word  ';  mira- 
cle "  is  something  that  has  not  come  within  the  ran<re  of  the 
experience  of  any  of  us.  Therefore,  we  know,  from  our  own 
experience  with  men,  that  Hume's  statement  is  true, —  that 


The  Miraculous.  33 

it  is  more  likely  that  a  man  should  tell  an  untruth  or  be  mis- 
taken than  that  a  miracle  should  occur.  That  is  Hume's 
famous  argument. 

Now  let  us  pass  on  to  consider  the  condition  of  things, 
somewhat  at  length,  in  the  popular  mind.  What  is  the  atti- 
tude of  the  Church  to-day  toward  miracles  ?  Only  a  few 
years  ago,  if  you  should  pick  up  and  open  a  volume  of  Chris- 
tian evidences,  you  would  find  the  miracles  placed  at  the 
fore-front,  as  the  leading,  strongest,  and  most  convincing 
argument  of  all  that  Christianity  was  something  supernatural 
and  divine.  What  do  you  find  to-day?  The  miracles,  in- 
stead of  being  the  strongest  argument  on  which  the  apologist 
for  Christianity  relies,  are  everywhere  confessed  to  be  a  diffi- 
culty, a  burden,  something  to  be  apologized  for,  something 
to  be  explained,  if  possible,  in  accordance  with  natural  law. 
A  few  years  ago,  I  published  a  little  book,  in  which  I  at- 
tempted to  establish  the  spiritual  truth  of  Christianity  on  a 
spiritual  basis.  A  leading  professor  in  an  Orthodox  Theo- 
logical Seminary  wrote  me  a  letter,  saying  that,  if  Christianity 
was  to  endure,  it  must  be  supported  in  this  way,  and  not 
any  longer  on  doubtful  external  proofs.  As  a  further  illus- 
tration, let  us  look  at  the  position  of  Dr.  Furness.  You 
know  he  is  one  of  the  leading  liberal  men  of  the  present 
time.  He  is  a  firm  believer  in  the  actual  occurrence  of 
those  things  that  are  called  miracles  in  the  New  Testament. 
How  does  he  explain  them  ?  He  does  not  believe  that  they 
were  unnatural  at  all.  He  does  not  believe  that  they  contra- 
dicted natural  law.  He  simply  says  :  Given  a  man  of  the 
character  of  Jesus,  and  miracles  for  him  are  just  as  natural 
as  our  ordinary  occupations  and  works  are  to  us.  But  I 
cannot  possibly  see  any  force  in  Dr.  Furness'  argument. 
Until  some  one  shall  explain  to  me  how  there  is  any  natural 
relation   between   moral   goodness   and   physical  power  over 


34  Talks  about  Jesus. 

physical  phenomena,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  regard  his  argu- 
ment as  only  another  failure  in  the  way  of  an  apology.  Mr. 
Thomas  Hughes,  the  author  of  "  Tom  Brown,"  has  recently 
published  a  book  called  "The  Manliness  of  Christ."  He 
accepts  the  miracles  in  the  New  Testament  as  true,  but 
asserts  particularly  that  they  were  not  unnatural,  that  they 
were  in  contradiction  of  no  natural  law ;  and  he  goes  so  far 
as  to  say  that  any  man  to-day  who  could  come  into  such 
perfect  accord  with  the  life  and  the  laws  of  God  as  did  Jesus 
would  probably  be  able  to  perform  the  same  works  which  he 
performed  in  his  day.  Dr.  Abbott,  the  author  of  the  famous 
article  on  the  Gospels  in  the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica, —  he 
also  finds  these  miracles  a  difficulty,  although  he  is  a  lead- 
ing scholar  in  the  Orthodox  Church  ;  and  he  argues  them  all 
away  on  the  ground  of  myth  and  legend  and  tradition,  and 
believes  that  the  life  of  Jesus  from  the  first  to  the  last  was  a 
purely  natural  and  simple  life.  I  speak  of  these  as  illustrat- 
ing the  attitude  of  modern  churchmen,  as  compared  with 
that  which  was  taken  no  more  than  one  hundred  years  ago. 
You  are  aware  of  the  position  of  the  Catholic  Church  on 
this  question.  It  holds  that  the  stream  of  miraculous  move- 
ment has  never  ceased,  but  has  flowed  uninterruptedly  in 
the  Church  from  the  first  day  until  now.  No  Protestant,  of 
course,  believes  this.  And  yet  mark  this  point.  If  Jesus 
said  what  he  is  reported  to  have  said  in  the  Gospels, —  which 
I  very  much  doubt, —  the  Catholic  position  is  the  only  proper 
and  logical  one  to  hold.  For  Jesus  is  reported  to  have  said 
that  miracles  shall  be  one  distinguishing  characteristic  of 
those  that  believe  in  him  ;  and  that,  after  his  ascension,  not 
only  shall  miracles  not  cease,  but  that  they  shall  grow  in 
numbers  and  in  importance.  For  he  says  of  the  disciples, 
"Greater  works  than  these  shall  ye  do,  because  I  go  to  my 
Father."      This  is  in    flat   contradiction    to    the    Protestant 


The  Miraculous.  \ 

position.  As,  however,  nobody  but  the  Catholics  themselves 
believe  in  the  reality  of  Catholic  miracles,  either  those  in 
Ireland  to-day,  or  those  that  recently  occurred  at  Lourdes  in 
France,  or  those  wrought  by  the  bones  of  Thomas  a  Becket, 
or  those  connected  with  the  life  of  any  other  saint  in  any 
age,  of  course  1  need  not  stop  to  discuss  them. 

Let  us  pass,  then,  to  the  Protestant  position.  What  is 
that  ?  The  Protestants  hold  that  there  was  an  age  of  mir- 
acles, beginning  with  the  birth  of  Jesus  and  ending  with  the 
death  of  the  last  apostle ;  that  all  the  miracles  that  are 
reported  to  have  occurred  during  that  age  must  be  accepted 
as  true ;  and  that  then  suddenly  the  miracles  ceased,  and 
that  none  genuine  have  occurred  from  that  day  to  this. 
That  is  the  ordinary  Protestant  position.  Let  us  now  ex- 
amine it.  Is  there  any  reason,  then,  in  the  nature  of  things. 
or  any  reason  that  we  can  discover,  why  we  should  believe 
in  the  reality  of  the  miracles  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
deny  the  reality  of  all  others  ?  That  is  the  question  we  want 
to  look  squarely  and  simply  in  the  face.  Let  us  take  this 
up  briefly  in  its  several  points. 

In  the  first  place,  were  the  Jews  a  critical  people  immedi- 
ately preceding  and  following  the  birth  of  Jesus  ?  Were 
they  a  people  who  would  be  very  likely  to  be  much  aston- 
ished at  miracles,  who  would  look  at  them  very  closely,  who 
would  demand  a  good  deal  of  evidence,  whose  testimony 
would  be  such  that  we  could  rely  upon  it  ?  On  the  other 
hand,  so  eminent  a  scholar  as  Dr.  Lightfoot  of  England,  a 
leading  Orthodox  scholar,  critic,  and  commentator,  tells  us, 
after  studying  this  whole  age,  that  the  Jews  at  that  time  — 
about  the  time  of  Jesus  —  were  given  over  beyond  measure 
to  beliefs  in  all  sorts  of  delusions,  exorcisms,  amulets,  charms, 
and  dreams.  Everything  strange  and  wild  and  unnatural 
they  were  engaged  in  and  ready  to  believe.     This  is  on  the 


36  Talks  about  Jesus. 

authority  of  one  of  the  best  Orthodox  scholars  of  the  world. 
What  does  the  New  Testament  itself  tell  us  as  to  the  effect 
which  the  miracles  produced?  Did  they  astonish  the  dis- 
ciples ?  Did  they  make  any  special  impression  upon  them  ? 
Why,  the  writers  of  the  Gospels  naively  and  unconsciously 
confess  that  they  did  nothing  of  the  kind.  Why  should  they? 
The  Jews  at  that  time  believed  not  only  in  the  ability  of 
Jesus  to  work  a  miracle,  or  of  a  prophet  to  work  a  miracle, 
but  they  believed  that  devils  and  demons  of  every  grade 
could  work  miracles.  They  believed  that  the  heathen  divin- 
ities could  work  miracles  just  as  well.  They  had  no  more 
doubt  of  a  miracle  which  occurred  in  Greece  or  Asia  Minor 
or  Babylon  than  of  one  which  occurred  at  Jerusalem.  And 
we  find  that  the  Gospel  writers,  as  I  have  said,  unconsciously 
betray  the  fact  that  these  miracles  made  no  impression. 
After  the  most  stupendous  miracles,  we  find  the  disciples  the 
next  clay  grumbling,  murmuring,  finding  fault,  doubting,  just 
as  though  nothing  had  ever  happend.  It  seems  very  strange 
that  there  should  be  no  impression  produced  by  such  stupen- 
dous occurrences.  We  are  not,  then,  to  regard  the  Jews  as 
specially  critical,  or  as  being  very  careful  in  regard  to  won- 
ders. Now,  is  there  any  reason  in  the  nature  of  things  why 
miracles  should  have  come  then,  and  never  since  that  time? 
None  whatever,  that  I  know  of.  If  it  is  important  that  men 
should  believe  the  truth  in  order  that  they  may  be  saved,  and 
if  it  is  important  that  they  should  be  convinced,  and  if  mira- 
cles are  the  most  effective  way  of  convincing,  I  know  of  no 
reason  in  the  world  why  miracles  should  not  occur  to-day 
just  as  well  as  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  If  they  tell  us 
that  man  is  fallen,  and  a  supernatural  dispensation  is  needed 
to  raise  him  up  again,  we  reply,  All  intelligent  men  know  that 
the  story  of  the  fall  is  an  Asiatic  myth. 

Have  we  any  more  testimony  for  the  truth  of  the  miracles 


The  Miraculous.  37 

in  the  New  Testament  than  we  have  for  any  others?  This, 
friends,  is  the  crucial  and  important  point  that  I  wish  to  call 
your  special  attention  to.  Have  we  any  better  evidence  for 
the  New  Testament  miracles  than  we  have  for  any  others  in 
the  history  of  the  world  ?  In  fact,  we  have  not  one-tenth  part 
of  the  evidence  for  any  miracle  said  to  have  occurred  eigh- 
teen hundred  years  ago  that  we  have  for  the  reality  of  those 
which  I  have  read  to  you  as  having  occurred  in  Ireland 
within  a  few  weeks.  We  have  not  one-tenth  part  of  the  evi- 
dence for  the  New  Testament  miracles  that  we  have  for  the 
power  of  the  English  kings  to  cure  scrofula ;  we  have  not 
one-tenth  part  of  the  evidence  that  we  have  of  the  reality  of 
the  Salem  witchcraft ;  we  have  not  one-tenth  part  of  the  evi- 
dence that  we  have  for  the  power  of  Thomas  a  Becket's 
bones  to  cure  the  sick  ;  we  have  not  one-tenth  part  of  the 
evidence  that  we  have  of  other  miracles  said  to  have 
occurred  during  the  life  of  Augustine,  for  which  he  himself 
vouches.  To  put  this  more  tersely  and  strongly  still,  let  me 
make  this  statement :  you  could  not  convict  a  man  of  steal- 
ing a  jack-knife,  you  could  not  imprison  him  here  in  Boston 
one  week,  without  better  evidence  than  we  have  for  the  occur- 
rence of  any  miracle  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  The  testi- 
mony that  we  have  would  not  even  be  considered  ten  minutes 
by  any  modern  court  of  justice.  What  is  the  simple  state  of 
the  case  ?  We  have  not  the  testimony  of  one  single  known 
eye-witness  for  any  New  Testament  miracle, —  not  one.  It  is 
only  that  somebody  believed  that  somebody  else  saw  or  heard 
something  strange,  somewhere  else,  at  some  other  time.  You 
must  remember  here  that  the  Gospels  and  the  Acts,  as  we  have 
them,  are  purely  anonymous.  The  nearest  we  come  to  proof, 
the  only  possible  or  apparent  exception  that  may  be  brought 
up  to  your  mind,  is  in  the  case  of  Paul.  He  asserts  the  reality 
of  what  he  calls  "signs  and  wonders."     We  have  his  direct 


38  Talks  about  Jesus. 

personal  testimony  for  the  occurrence  of  these  signs  and  won- 
der.-,. But,  when  we  look  at  them,  what  do  we  find  he  means? 
He  includes  in  these  signs  and  wonders  his  own  ecstatic 
visions, —  as  in  that  passage  where  he  says  he  was  "  caught 
up  to  the  third  heaven,"  whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the 
body  he  could  not  tell  —  and  also  certain  inarticulate  bab- 
blings, which  were  called  "speaking  with  tongues,"  in  the 
early  churches  ;  and  some  other  strange  occurrences  and  phe- 
nomena that  are  easily  explained,  that  nobody  would  now  call 
miraculous.  These  are  what  Paul  speaks  of  as  "  signs  and 
wonders."  So  that  the  statement  remains  true  that  I  have 
made, —  that  we  have  not  the  direct  testimony  of  any  single 
person  who  even  claims  to  be  an  eye-witness  of  any  miracle 
that  is  said  to  have  occurred  eighteen  hundred  years  ago. 

There  are  one  or  two  other  points  that  we  want  to  look  at. 
Does  this  impeach  the  integrity  of  the  New  Testament 
writers?  It  is  sometimes  said,  Why,  you  must  believe  in 
all  these  wonders  of  the  New  Testament,  or  else  you  must 
charge  the  disciples,  who  were  ready  to  lay  down  their  lives 
for  their  opinions,  with  dishonesty.  Nothing  is  further  from 
the  truth.  Is  not  history  full  of  the  mistakes  of  honest  men  ? 
We  do  not  say  that  Tacitus  told  a  lie,  because  he  refers  to 
prodigies  and  wonders,  as  strange  as  any  mentioned  in  the 
Bible,  as  occurring  in  connection  with  the  history  of  the 
Roman  emperors  and  the  Roman  armies.  We  simply  believe 
the  ordinary  historic  statements  of  Tacitus,  and  drop  these 
other  things,  as  credulities  characteristic  of  the  age.  Nobody 
thinks  of  questioning  his  truth.  Nobody  thinks  of  question- 
ing the  sincerity  and  honesty  of  Sir  Matthew  Hale,  that 
famous  judge  in  England,  who  condemned  so  many  people 
as  witches.  He  was  honest  and  sincere  in  it :  he  believed  it 
as  truly  as  man  ever  believed  anything.  And  we  know  from 
the   history   of    the  world,  past  and  present,   that  it    is    not 


The  Miraculous.  39 

necessary  that  a  doctrine  should  be  true,  in  order  that  men 
should  die  for  it.  We  talk  about  men  being  selfish  ;  and  yet 
is  it  not  the  commonest  thing  in  the  history  of  the  world  to 
see  men  dying  for  their  opinions  ?  And  it  does  not  at  all 
follow  that  the  opinion  must  therefore  be  true  :  it  only  fol- 
lows that  they  must  have  believed  it  to  be  true.  Does  it 
touch  the  honesty  of  these  men,  then,  or  their  integrity  ? 
Not  at  all.  They  were  honest,  earnest,  faithful,  noble,  and 
they  taught  that  which  they  believed, —  not  only  what  they 
believed,  but  what  everybody  believed  at  that  time. 

There  is  another  difficulty  which  is  frequently  brought  up. 
I  want  to  pass  these  points  in  review  rapidly,  so  as  to  cover, 
to  your  thought,  all  the  difficulties.  They  tell  us  that  there 
was  not  time  after  the  death  of  Jesus  for  these  wondrous 
stories  to  grow  up  and  be  believed  before  the  Gospels  were 
written.  They  say  it  must  have  taken  a  very  long  time 
for  people  to  have  come  to  believe  such  things.  But  the 
person  who  makes  this  objection  must  have  thought  and 
observed  very  little.  How  long  does  it  take  for  a  myth 
or  a  legend  or  a  story  to  grow  ?  Why,  sometimes  it  takes 
twenty-four  hours, —  sometimes  not  so  long  as  that, — 'Some- 
times a  week.  I  have  seen, —  in  the  five  years  in  which 
I  have  been  in  Boston, —  I  have  seen  the  birth  and  develop- 
ment of  very  large  numbers  of  wonder-stories  and  myths 
and  legends  ;  things  utterly  baseless  and  without  foundation, 
things  that  only  a  few  years  ago  would  have  been  accepted 
as  well-accredited  miracles.  Let  me  give  you  an  illustration 
of  what  I  mean,  because  something  concrete  is  more  effective 
than  generalized  statement.  Only  two  or  three  years  ago, 
I  heard  a  lady,  of  ordinary  intelligence  and  of  undoubted 
veracity,  telling  a  lot  of  her  friends,  inside  of  a  week  after 
the  supposed  event  occurred,  of  some  strange,  wonderful 
thing  that  she  said  happened  at  the  other  side  of  the  room, 


^o  Talks  about  Jesus. 

when  she  was  sitting  in  absolute  midnight  darkness  and 
could  neither  see  nor  touch  it.  I  happened  to  be  sitting 
beside  her  at  the  time.  Nothing  of  the  sort  that  she  was 
telling  about  occurred.  She  had  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
it  occurred,  except  in  her  own  imagination ;  and,  if  it  had  oc- 
curred, there  was  no  possible  way  of  her  knowing  it.  And 
yet  she  did  not  tell  it  with  any  if  or  but  or  question,  but 
asserted  is  as  simple  truth.  It  was  no  less  a  statement  than 
that  a  piano,  on  the  other  side  of  the  room  from  which  she 
was  sitting,  lifted  itself  a  foot  or  two  from  the  floor,  and  came 
down  again,  and  did  it  several  times  ;  and  this,  I  say,  in  a 
room  so  dark  that  you  could  not  see  your  finger  an  inch  from 
your  face.  When  people  are  in  this  state  of  mind,  does 
it  take  a  great  while  for  legends,  myths,  and  stories  to  grow  ? 
Two  or  three  years  ago,  I  attended  a  funeral  in  this  city. 
The  appearance  of  the  body  was  strange.  It  was  that  of  a 
very  elderly  lady,  and  yet  the  face  was  smooth  and  without  a 
wrinkle  and  looked  wondrously  youthful ;  still,  to  any  one 
who  was  at  all  acquainted  with  these  things,  it  was  noth- 
ing so  very  unusual.  But  the  friends  remarked  it  as  some- 
thing wonderful,  and  they  talked  about  the  wonder;  and 
within  three  days  after  I  saw  it  grown  into  a  marvellous 
story,  half-bordering  on  a  miracle,  in  one  of  our  daily  papers. 
There  is  hardly  a  week  passes  that  I  do  not  learn  some  won- 
drous thing  that  I  have  said  or  done  within  the  last  month, 
that  I  never  heard  of  before.  I  hear  it  on  unimpeachable 
authority,  evidence  that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  me  to 
doubt.  As  a  concrete  and  curious  example  of  it,  let  me  tell 
you  something  that  many  of  you,  at  any  rate,  will  recog- 
nize. Only  a  little  while  ago,  a  detailed  story  went  the 
rounds  of  all  the  Boston  papers  —  and  I  know  not  how 
much  farther  —  concerning  Dr.  Bartol  and  my  little  girl, —  of 
his  calling  on  me,  and  the  wonderful  report  that  was  given  of 


The  Miraculous. 


4i 


his  appearance.  It  was  on  the  authority  of  one  of  the  leading 
poetesses  of  America,  and  not  the  slightest  question  or  doubt 
was  hinted  concerning  it.  The  story,  then,  rested  on  unim- 
peachable evidence  ;  and  yet,  until  I  read  it  in  the  paper,  I 
had  never  heard  of  it.  Only  a  little  while  ago,  as  another 
illustration,  I  heard  a  perfectly  well-authenticated  story  of 
one  of  my  brother  ministers  and  his  wife,  here  in  the  city. 
It  was  of  something  that  he  had  done  on  a  public  occasion 
where  there  were  hundreds  of  people  to  see.  I  heard  that 
some  of  his  parish  were  considerably  troubled  about  it,  did 
not  altogether  like  it,  thought  it  might  possibly  lead  to 
trouble, —  another  story,  well-authenticated,  full-grown,  per- 
fectly developed.  I  found  out  afterward  that  nothing  of  the 
sort  ever  happened, —  not  the  slightest  foundation  for  it  any- 
where. People  right  in  the  midst  of  facts  like  these  talking 
about  there  not  being  time  for  stories  to  grow !  In  a  state 
of  mind  where  such  things  as  these  are  easily  believed,  they 
grow  up  on  every  hand,  just  as  naturally  as  witchgrass  grows 
in  a  New  England  cornfield.  This  question,  then,  is  not 
an  important  one ;  and  it  is  not  worth  our  while  that  we 
should  go  into  any  very  elaborate  discussion  of  it. 

One  point  more  I  must  touch.  They  tell  us  that,  if  we  take 
the  miracles  out  of  the  New  Testament,  we  must  lose  the 
person  of  Jesus,  because  he  is  so  entangled  and  involved  in 
these  miraculous  stories  that  it  is  impossible  to  take  them 
away  without  taking  him  away  also,  and  losing  his  life  and 
power  out  of  the  world.  Let  us  look  at  this  just  a  moment. 
It  was  impossible  in  the  state  to  which  criticism  had  ad- 
vanced, perhaps,  fifty  years  ago  ;  but  it  is  not  impossible 
now.  For  this  same  Dr.  Abbott,  of  whom  I  have  already 
spoken,  one  of  the  leading  Orthodox  scholars  of  the  world, 
has  actually  accomplished  that  which  they  have  been  telling 
us  is  impossible.     He  has  disentangled  from  the  Gospels  — 


42  Talks  about  Jesus. 

in  the  original  tradition,  which  he  calls  "  the  triple  tradition  " 
—  the  story  of  Jesus'  life,  in  which  the  writers  of  the  Gospels, 
Mark,  Matthew,  and  Luke,  all  three  perfectly  agree.  And, 
when  we  get  to  that  life,  what  do  we  find  ?  We  find  hardly 
more  than  the  simple  man  Jesus.  What  few  miracles  are  left 
are  the  ones  that  would  most  naturally  spring  up  first,  very 
simple  in  their  nature  and  origin,  and  very  easily  explained. 
So  that  we  find  Jesus  already  disentangled  from  the  miracles, 
and  restored  to  us  as  a  simple,  natural,  human  life.  And, 
friends,  to  my  mind  this  is  a  great  gain.  They  tell  us  we  shall 
lose  Jesus,  if  the  miracles  are  taken  out  of  the  Gospels.  But, 
to  my  mind,  this,  as  it  bears  on  the  person  of  Jesus,  is  not  loss, 
but  discovery.  He  now  becomes  our  brother  in  very  truth ; 
not  in  any  incomprehensible,  weird,  wild,  strange,  unaccount- 
able way,  but  in  very  truth  our  brother.  It  was  our  brother, 
a  simple  man,  that  could  have  such  grand  faith  in  God,  that 
could  have  such  grand  faith  in  his  fellow-men,  that  could 
tell  the  truth  so  fearlessly  in  the  face  of  the  direst  opposi- 
tion, who  could  go  unflinchingly  to  the  cross,  who  could 
give  us  this  perfect  picture  and  ideal  of  a  wondrous  life? 
But  Jesus,  as  they  have  given  him  to  us  in  the  unauthorized 
and  fanciful  dogmas  of  the  Church, —  what  is  he?  He  is  a 
being  neither  God  nor  man ;  an  incomprehensible,  strange 
creature ;  a  person  who  was  ignorant  as  a  man,  omniscient  as 
a  God ;  who  could  get  tired  and  suffer  on  one  side  of  his 
being,  who  could  neither  weary  nor  feel  the  touch  of  pain  on 
the  other  side  j  who  had  two  wills,  a  human  and  a  divine ; 
two  natures,  the  human  and  the  divine ;  who  could  go 
through  what  looks  like  only  a  sham  and  pretence  of  suffer- 
ing. For  where  is  sacrifice,  where  is  humiliation,  where  is  the 
power  of  sorrow  and  pain  to  a  God  who  just  temporarily 
clothes  himself  with  the  human  form,  who  knows  all  the  time 
the  issue,  who  simply  goes  through  a  little  temporary  trial  of 


The  Miraculous. 


43 


a  year  or  a  year  and  a  half,  and  by  it  earns  the  eternal  ac- 
claim and  glory  of  the  universe  ?  To  talk  about  the  suffer- 
ing, self-sacrifice,  or  humiliation  or  self-denial  of  a  life  like 
that,  seems  to  me  to  use  words  without  any  meaning.  Hut 
if  my  brother  man,  a  real  man  and  only  a  man,  could  do  all 
this,  then  he  becomes  sublime,  a  man  I  can  worship,  a  man 
I  can  look  up  to,  and  let  him  teach  and  inspire  and  lead  me. 
And,  then,  in  regard  to  the  bearing  of  this  subject  on  the 
progress  of  civilization.  If  you  will  notice  one  thing,  and 
trace  it  throughout  the  whole  course  of  human  history,  you 
will  find  this  to  be  true.  The  entire  progress  of  man  on 
earth  has  gone  along,  step  by  step,  with  the  decay  of  belief 
in  the  supernatural.  That  is,  during  the  period  of  utter 
savagery  and  barbarism,  there  was  nothing  else  but  the 
supernatural.  At  the  very  first  dawn  of  civilization,  there 
began  to  be  questions  of  possible  and  probable,  and  the 
rejection  of  this,  that,  and  the  other  thing, —  as  we  see  in  the 
case  of  Anaxagoras, —  as  inconsistent  with  facts ;  and  so  the 
growth  of  modern  science.  And  do  you  not  see  how  it  must 
be  true  ?  Why  should  men  exert  themselves  to  civilize  the 
world  and  lift  it  up,  if  it  is  liable  to  be  done  all  at  once  in  a 
minute  by  a  miracle  ?  Thus  the  first  Christian  ages  argued 
and  expected.  Take  it  in  the  progress  of  medicine.  Why 
should  men  investigate  the  nature  of  the  human  body,  study 
diseases,  and  learn  their  phases,  so  that  they  can  alleviate 
human  suffering  and  sorrow,  if  you  can  do  it  all  in  five 
minutes  by  a  prayer  ?  Until  men  cease  to  believe  that  they 
can  do  these  things  by  magic,  modern  civilization  gains  no 
foothold  on  the  earth.  If  they  are  able  to  work  miracles  in 
Ireland  to-day,  if  the  Virgin  Mary  pities  them  so  that  she 
comes  down  from  heaven  to  love  and  sorrow  for  them,  if 
St.  John  and  St.  Joseph  can  come  and  play  hide-and-seek  in 
an  old  cathedral,  why  can  they  not  keep  men  from  starving  ? 


44  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Until,  I  say,  men  believe  that  they,  in  accordance  with  the 
natural  laws  of  God,  must  work  out  civilization,  civilization 
is  never  born.  The  progress  of  the  world,  then,  in  every 
department, —  as  I  could  show  you,  if  I  had  time, —  has  kept 
pace,  step  by  step,  with  the  discovery  and  the  belief  in  natu- 
ral causation,  in  scientific  order. 

And  then  once  more,  and  my  last  thought.  The  tone  of 
the  civilized  world's  thought  is  rapidly  changing  concerning 
that  which  is  really  wonderful  and  sublime.  It  used  to  be 
thought  that  the  only  way  for  a  god  to  manifest  his  majesty 
was  by  some  weird,  unheard-of,  unnatural  display ;  he  must 
do  something  that  nature  never  thought  of  doing,  in  order  to 
manifest  a  divine  presence.  It  is  in  accord  with  the  spirit  of 
modern  science  and  the  modern  civilized  thought  of  the 
world  to  say,  God  reveals  himself  most  majestically  and 
grandly  in  all  those  things  that  are  natural  and  orderly. 
He  who  understands  the  mystery,  the  infinity  of  wonder 
there  is  in  a  drop  of  water,  no  longer  stops  to  marvel  over 
stories  of  water  being  turned  into  wine.  He  who  under- 
stands, as  the  botanist  does,  the  infinite  mystery  of  the 
growth  and  budding  and  blossoming  of  the  flower,  no  longer 
wonders  over  old,  childish  stories  of  goddesses  that  passed 
over  the  earth  and  left  flowers  in  their  tracks.  He  who 
understands  the  dull  glow  or  the  burning  flame  of  the  Octo- 
ber leaves  no  longer  stops  to  find  God  and  his  mystery  and 
majesty  in  the  fabled  burning  bush  that  was  not  consumed. 
He  who  understands  the  infinite  mystery,  marvel,  and  won- 
der of  a  waving  field  of  grain,  no  longer  looks  for  God  as 
one  who  multiplies  a  few  loaves  into  food  enough  for  a  crowd. 
The  marvel,  the  wonder,  the  mystery  of  the  world, —  have  they 
gone  away  with  miracles  ?  Nay  :  every  step  of  science  only 
brings  us  nearer  and  nearer,  face  to  face,  with  the  infinite 
awe  and  the  infinite  mystery  of  the  living  God.     The  light  of 


The  Miraculous.  45 

the  stars  as  they  keep  on  in  their  eternal  courses,  not  wan- 
dering hither  and  thither  through  the  heavens,  to  guide 
bewildered  magicians  as  they  are  hunting  after  the  birth  of 
a  child  ;  the  comets,  whose  law  now  can  be  read  so  that  we 
can  tell  how  many  hundreds  of  years  ago  they  were  here  and 
how  many  hundreds  of  years  hence  they  will  appear  again. — 
are  no  longer  supposed  to  be  portents  to  give  warning  of  the 
coronation,  the  sickness,  or  death  of  selfish  or  brutal  and  fool- 
ish kings.  God's  majesty  of  might  among  the  stars  moves 
on.  His  wonder  in  their  brightness,  his  wonder  in  the  grow- 
ing of  the  grass  beneath  our  feet,  his  wonder  in  the  eternal 
beat  and  laughter  of  the  sea,  his  wonder  in  the  sculpturing 
and  carving  of  the  mountains,  his  wonder  in  marking  out  the 
watercourses  of  the  earth, —  the  wonder  of  God  everywhere, 
as  modern  science  is  revealing  it,  is  giving  us  a  conception 
of  infinitude  and  majesty  and  glory,  beside  which  all  the 
poor  tricks  of  legerdemain,  which  are  connected  with  the 
myths  of  the  past,  seem  contemptible  and  poor.  As  Lowell 
tells  it  in  his  "  Parable,"  a  prophet  who  goes  to  the  mountain 
in  search  of  a  sign  from  God,  on  his  return,  meets  his  little 
daughter  with  an  equal  sign  and  wonder  in  her  hand,  which, 
as  he  says, 

"  Beside  my  very  threshold, 
She  had  plucked  and  brought  to  me." 


BIRTH  AND  CHILDHOOD. 


If  I  should  confine  myself  strictly  to  the  few  things  that 
are  absolutely  known,  I  might  sum  up  my  morning's  dis- 
course in  two  or  three  brief  phrases.  All  that  we  really 
know  about  the  birth  and  childhood  of  Jesus  is,  first,  that 
he  was  born  ;  secondly,  that  he  had  a  childhood  ;  thirdly, 
that  out  of  this  birth  and  childhood  there  came  a  wondrous 
manhood.  But  on  the  basis  of  slight  indications  and  stories 
and  traditions  there  has  grown  up  such  a  stupendous,  unnat- 
ural, incredible  superstructure  of  dogma  that  it  seems  neces- 
sary for  us,  if  we  will  find  out  what  Jesus  really  was,  that  we 
make  some  particular  and  careful  investigation  of  these  sto- 
ries and  of  their  origin.  I  ask  you,  then,  not  to  think  of  me 
as  simply  critical,  fault-finding,  picking  to  pieces  this  passage 
of  Scripture  or  that,  but  rather  as  endeavoring  to  find  the  real 
Jesus.  I  will,  if  I  can,  strike  out  a  road  through  the  jungle 
and  thick  undergrowth  of  superstition  and  myth  and  legend, 
if  by  any  means  we  may  find  a  path,  so  that  we  may  come  to 
the  cradle  of  the  real  child  of  Joseph  and  Mary,  and  find  out 
that  he  is  not  some  monstrous  birth,  separated  from  us  so  that 
we  can  never  really  know  or  understand  him,  but  that  he  is 
our  brother,  and  may  be  our  teacher,  our  inspirer  and  friend. 
That  we  may  perforin  this  work,  it  will  be  necessary  for  me, 
as  I  said,  carefully  and  critically  to  review  the  stories  that 


Birth  and  Childhood.  47 

are  told  about  his  birth,  that  we  may  see  whether  they  agree 
together,  out  of  what  they  have  probably  sprung,  and  how 
much   reliance  may  be  placed  upon   them  as  actual  history. 

I  believe  we  shall  find  them  to  be  not  historic,  but  legen- 
dary ;  not  reality,  but  poetry.  And  when,  by  and  by,  the  mind 
of  the  nineteenth  century  has  learned  to  think  of  them  as 
they  are,  as  beautiful  developments  of  the  loving  and  adoring 
imagination  of  Jesus'  friends  and  followers,  we  shall  then  be 
able  to  read  them  simply,  as  we  cannot  now,  without  being 
troubled  by  the  supernatural  in  them,  any  more  than  to-day 
we  are  troubled  in  reading  the  myths  of  Greece  or  Rome ; 
any  more  than  we  are  troubled  about  the  story  of  Hercules 
strangling  the  serpents  in  his  cradle,  or  the  story  of  Minerva 
springing  full-grown  and  full-armed,  with  helmet,  shield,  and 
spear,  from  the  brow  of  her  father  Jove. 

Let  us,  then,  look  at  the  tales  that  the  gospel  narrators 
tell.  We  can  dispose  of  John  in  a  word.  If  you  will 
take  the  Gospel  of  John  and  read  it  through  carefully  with 
this  one  thought  in  mind,  you  will  find  that  throughout  its 
pages  Jesus  is  not  treated  as  a  man.  You  may  not  be  per- 
suaded that  he  is  treated  as  the  equal  of  the  omnipotent 
God,  but  he  is  at  least  superhuman,  a  demigod.  John  was 
written,  as  I  have  already  told  you,  toward  the  last  of  the 
second  century ;  and  by  this  time  the  Hebrew  Jesus  was 
lost  in  the  growth  of  Greek  philosophy  and  pagan  myth. 
So  John,  wishing  to  carry  out  this  idea  of  keeping  Jesus 
separate  from  and  above  humanity,  makes  no  reference 
whatever  to  his  having  had  any  human  origin.  But,  appar- 
ently by  accident,  he  reveals  to  us  what  was  the  original  and 
universal  tradition,  when    he    makes    Nathaniel    ask    Philip, 

II  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?  " 

At  the  other  end  of  this  scale  stands  the  Gospel  of  Mark. 
This  represents  the  oldest,  the  original  tradition  of  all.     And 


48  Talks  about  Jesus. 

here  we  find  Jesus  not  superhuman,  not  a  demigod,  but  a 
simple  man,  the  prophet  of  Nazareth.  But  this  Gospel  of 
Mark,  or  the  tradition  it  represents,  had  come  into  existence 
before  the  wonder-stories  connected  with  his  birth  had  har- 
dened into  belief.  So  there  is  no  trace  of  any  appearance 
of  angels,  of  any  supernatural  birth,  of  anything  wonderful 
about  his  origin  in  any  way  whatever.  He  is  treated  simply 
as  the  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary;  and  it  is  said  that,  when 
he  comes  to  John  for  baptism,  he  comes  from  his  home  in 
Nazareth. 

Many  years  after  this  tradition  had  taken  shape,  the  Gos- 
pel of  Matthew  was  written.  Many  years  after  Matthew,  the 
Gospel  of  Luke  was  written.  And  in  these  two  we  find  the 
tradition  partly  grown  in  Matthew,  and  still  more  largely 
developed  in  Luke.  And  if  we  find,  as  we  go  along,  that  it 
is  impossible  for  us  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  accounts  of 
Luke  and  Matthew,  we  need  not  be  troubled  by  it  at  all ; 
for,  when  Luke  wrote  his  Gospel,  Matthew's  was  one  among 
those  "many"  that  he  refers  to  in  his  introduction  :  it  had 
not  yet  taken  its  place  as  an  authority  in  the  Church,  and  the 
writer  of  Luke  would  have  had  no  sort  of  scruple  in  telling 
his  own  story  independently,  without  raising  the  question  as 
to  whether  it  was  or  was  not  consistent  with  the  same  story 
as  told  by  Matthew. 

Let  us  now  come  to  the  special  points  of  these  stories, 
refer  to  them  very  briefly,  and  then  look  at  them  side  by  side. 
In  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  we  find  that  the  home  of  Joseph 
and  Mary  is  represented  as  having  been  at  Bethlehem, —  not 
Nazareth,  but  Bethlehem.  Here  Joseph  and  Mary  are  be- 
trothed. And  betrothal,  you  must  remember,  in  the  time  of 
Jesus  and  among  the  Jews,  was  practically  the  same  as  mar- 
riage ;  only  there  remained  the  further  ceremony  of  bringing 
the  bride  publicly  to  her  husband's  home.     Joseph  finds  that 


Birth  ninl  (  hildhood. 


49 


Mary  is  to  become  a  mother,  and  lie  is  represented  as  sus- 
pecting her  fidelity.  Then  he  dreams  that  an  angel  comes  to 
him,  and  tells  him  that  the  father  of  the  child  to  be  born  is 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Immediately  after  this  there  appear  the 
three  wise  men  coming  from  the  far  east  and  led  by  a  star. 
Curiously  enough,  in  the  first  instance  they  are  not  led  to 
Bethlehem.  They  are  led  to  Jerusalem,  and  here  they  make 
inquiries  in  regard  to  the  place  where  this  wondrous  child  is 
to  be  born,  until  they  have  aroused  the  suspicion  of  Herod. 
Then  the  star,  which  had  not  led  them  aright  in  the  first 
place,  appears  a  second  time,  and  directs  their  course  from 
Jerusalem  to  Bethlehem.  Meantime,  Joseph  has  had  another 
dream,  and  the  angel  warns  him  against  the  hate  of  Herod ; 
and  he  takes  the  child  and  its  mother  and  flies  into  Egypt. 
Now  Herod,  enraged  because  the  wise  men  had  not  come 
back  and  reported  to  him, —  for  they  also  had  had  a  dream, 
and  been  warned  to  return  home  another  way, —  sends  out 
his  soldiers  and  puts  to  death  all  the  male  children  from  two 
years  of  age  and  under  in  and  about  the  city  of  Bethlehem. 
After  Herod's  death,  Joseph  dreams  again,  and  the  angel 
tells  him  that  it  is  safe  for  him  to  return  to  his  own  land. 
When  he  is  nearly  there,  he  hears  that  Archelaus,  the  son 
of  Herod,  is  ruling  in  his  stead,  and  he  is  afraid  to  return 
to  Bethlehem;  and  the  angel  in  another  dream  appears  to 
him,  and  he  turns  northward  into  Galilee,  to  the  city  of 
Nazareth,  and  makes  that  his  home.  And  that  is  Matthew's 
explanation  of  how  it  comes  to  pass  that  Jesus  is  a  Nazarene. 
Now  let  us  see  what  the  story  is  in  Luke,  passing  it  over 
briefly  in  just  this  simple  way.  Here,  as  I  said,  we  shall  find 
that  the  wonders  are  very  largely  grown.  Now  it  is  not  an 
angel  coming  in  a  dream,  but  a  veritable  angel  appearing  in 
person  ;  and  he  does  not  come  to  Joseph  now,  nor  even  to 
Mary  in  the  first  instance, —  for  not  only  must  there  be   a 


50  Talks  about  Jesus. 

supernatural  foreshadowing  of  the  birth  of  Jesus,  but  there 
must  also  be  supernatural  occurrences  connected  with  the 
coming  of  his  forerunner,  John  the  Baptist.  So  that  in  the 
first  instance  the  angel  appears  to  Zacharias  as  he  ministers 
in  the  temple,  and  tells  him  that  a  wonderful  child  is  to  be 
born  and  the  name  by  which  he  is  to  be  called ;  for  he  is  not 
to  be  the  Messiah,  but  the  forerunner  of  the  Messiah.  And, 
as  Zacharias  doubts,  the  angel  strikes  him  dumb.  Judgments 
always  hang  over  the  head  of  the  man  who  asks  for  proof. 
And  he  is  not  able  to  speak  again  until  the  time  of  the  naming 
of  the  child,  when  he  calls  for  a  tablet,  and  writes  "his  name 
as  John."  Then  his  speech  returns  to  him,  and  he  breaks  out 
into  a  prophetic  strain  of  adoration  and  praise.  Meantime, 
another  angel  has  appeared,  not  to  Joseph, —  as  in  the  ac- 
count in  Matthew, —  but  to  Mary,  and  announced  to  her  the 
birth  of  her  child.  All  this  time,  in  Luke,  you  must  remem- 
ber, Joseph  and  Mary  are  living  in  Nazareth  ;  for  that,  ac- 
cording to  Luke,  was  their  original  home,  and  not  Bethlehem, 
as  in  Matthew.  After  the  annunciation  of  the  birth  of  the 
wondrous  child  to  Mary,  there  is  no  story  here  of  any  doubt 
on  the  part  of  Joseph,  or  of  any  trouble  about  the  consum- 
mation of  the  marriage.  There  must  be  some  way  of  having 
the  supposed  prophecy  fulfilled,  of  the  birth  of  Jesus  at 
Bethlehem  ;  and  so  we  find  that  Luke  has  recourse  to  a  story 
of  there  having  been  a  taxing  —  an  enrolment  of  the  people 
throughout  the  whole  world  as  he  says,  by  which  of  course 
he  means  the  Roman  Empire  —  in  the  days  of  Augustus 
Caesar.  And  so,  as  he  tells  us,  all  the  Jews  were  obliged 
to  leave  the  homes  where  they  were  living,  and  go  to  the 
place  where  their  family  had  originated.  And  Joseph, 
being  of  the  lineage  of  David,  takes  Mary  and  goes  to  Beth- 
lehem,—  quite  a  long  journey  and  a  difficult  one  at  this 
time, —  and    there    finds  the    place    crowded    and    full, —  no 


Birth  and  Childhood.  5  I 

room  for  them  in  the  caravansary  ,  and  the  child  is  born, 
amid  the  asses  and  the  camels,  in  a  manger.  Meanwhile, 
angels  have  appeared  to  the  shepherds.  There  is  no  star, 
no  wise  men,  no  Herod,  no  slaying  of  the  innocents  in  Luke ; 
but  the  angels  appear ;  the  shepherds  hear  their  song  of 
"Peace  on  earth,  good-will  to  men,"  and  then  they  come 
seeking  for  the  birthplace  of  the  wondrous  child.  And,  after 
the  presentation  of  the  child  on  the  eighth  day  after  its 
birth  in  the  temple,  they  return  again  to  their  home  in  Naz- 
areth. 

Now  let  us  compare  two  or  three  of  tne  points  of  these 
different  narratives,  and  see  if  we  can  make  them  seem  to 
us  real  and  veritable  history ;  or  whether,  as  I  have  said,  we 
must  not  regard  them  as  the  poetic,  legendary  growth  of  the 
loving  imagination  of  the  friends  and  followers  of  Jesus  grown 
famous.  In  the  first  place,  you  will  have  noticed  that  Mat- 
thew opens  with  an  account  of  the  genealogy  of  Joseph. 
Luke  also  has  a  long  genealogy.  But,  if  you  have  ever  tried 
to  compare  them  together,  you  will  see  that  they  contradict 
each  other  hopelessly  at  almost  every  point :  there  is  no 
possibility  of  reconciling  them ;  and  then,  furthermore,  sup- 
posing we  could  reconcile  them,  they  have  no  bearing  what- 
ever on  the  question,  according  to  the  popular  belief  about 
Jesus.  For,  if  Jesus  was  not  the  son  of  Joseph,  how  does  it 
make  him  of  the  lineage  of  David  to  prove  that  Joseph  was 
a  descendant  of  David  ?  Of  course  Joseph's  family  tree  has 
nothing  more  to  do  with  it,  according  to  the  popular  belief, 
than  has  yours  or  mine.  Then,  as  I  have  already  indicated, 
Luke  makes  the  parents  of  Jesus  live  in  Nazareth.  Matthew 
makes  them  live  in  Bethlehem.  We  find  again  that  this  story 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  having  been  the  father  of  Jesus  could  not 
possibly  have  sprung  up  among  the  Jews ;  for  the  word  for 
"spirit"   or   "ghost"   in   the    Hebrew  was   a   feminine  word, 


52  Talks  about  Jesus. 

while  in  the  language  of  the  Greeks  it  was  neuter.  It 
might  be  possible  for  the  Greeks  to  think  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
or  Spirit  as  being  the  father  of  the  child,  but  it  could  not 
possibly  have  occurred  to  the  mind  of  the  Hebrew.  And,  as 
illustrating  this  and  bearing  upon  it, — bearing  also  upon  what 
must  have  been  felt  even  then  as  the  difficulty  concerning 
these  genealogical  tables,  —  we  find  another  legend,  curiously 
enough,  among  the  fragments  of  lost  and  forgotten  Gospels, 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  goddess  having  been  the  mother  of 
Jesus,  and  Joseph's  having  been  his  father.  In  one  of  these 
fragments,  Jesus  himself  is  represented  as  speaking  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  as  his  mother.  We  find,  then,  that  these  two 
accounts  contradict  each  other  at  almost  every  point,  and 
there  is  no  possibility  of  reconciling  them.  You  cannot  pos- 
sibly, if  you  take  Matthew  and  sit  down  with  it,  find  a  place 
in  his  account  to  put  in  the  incidents  that  Luke  says  occurred. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  you  sit  down  with  Luke,  you  cannot 
possibly  find  a  place  to  put  in  the  stories  of  Matthew.  The 
two  do  not  go  together,  and  cannot  be  made  to  go  together. 

And  then  let  us  glance  just  for  a  moment  at  one  way  by 
which  some  of  these  stories  may  have  originated  in  the  first 
place,  and  at  the  curious  misinterpretation  and  mistakes  of 
each  one  of  these  writers.  We  find,  for  example,  that  Mat- 
thew speaks  of  this  virgin  birth  as  having  been  prophesied 
by  one  of  the  Old  Testament  writers.  If  you  turn  back  to 
that  prophecy,  you  will  find  that  it  has  no  bearing  whatever 
upon  the  subject.  The  original  word  there  does  not  mean  a 
virgin  at  all,  but  only  a  young  woman  ;  and  the  prophecy  is 
not  something  that  is  to  occur  in  the  far  distant  future,  but 
of  something  that  the  prophet  says  particularly  shall  take 
place  before  the  child  to  be  born  shall  have  grown  large 
enough  to  know  good  from  evil.  Then  in  regard  to  this  ris- 
ing of   the  star.     It   was   easy  enough   in   those  times  when 


Birth  and  Childhood.  53 

astrology  was  believed  in,  when  it  was  supposed  that  every 
remarkable  occurrence  or  change  in  the  life  of  a  great  man 
or  country  or  church  in  the  world  would  naturally  be  her- 
alded by  some  wondrous  appearance  of  star  or  constellation 
in  the  heavens, —  it  was  natural  enough  for  them  to  believe  in 
the  guidance  of  the  wise  men  by  a  star ;  but  can  we  to-day 
soberly  take  such  a  narration  as  simple  matter  of  fact  ?  And 
then  we  find  the  attempt  on  the  part  of  Matthew —  which,  by 
the  way,  is  apparent  all  through  his  Gospel  from  one  end  to 
the  other  —  to  find  in  the  life  of  Jesus  a  fulfilment,  not  only 
of  every  real  prophecy,  but  of  every  supposed  prophecy,  in 
regard  to  the  Messiah.  There  is  the  saying  in  the  old  writ 
ings  about  a  star  rising  out  of  Jacob.  Of  course  this  star  in 
the  original  prophecy  is  only  a  figurative  way  of  representing 
the  king  himself  who  was  to  come.  But  the  story  had  sprung 
up  in  the  time  of  Jesus  that  the  Messiah  was  to  be  heralded 
by  a  star ;  and,  a  hundred  years  after  Jesus,  the  last  pretender 
to  the  Messiahship  took  the  name  of  Bar-Cochba,  son  of  a 
star.  And  then  these  three  wise  men.  In  one  of  the  stories 
that  we  have  of  them,  we  learn  their  names,  —  Melchior,  Cas- 
par, and  Balthazar.  One  came  from  Europe,  another  from 
Asia,  and  another  from  Africa,  —  America  not  being  dis- 
covered, none  comes  from  there,  —  to  represent  the  whole 
world  as  laying  its  homage  at  the  feet  of  the  new-born  king. 
They  presented  gold,  because  that  was  a  proper  gift  for  a 
king;  frankincense,  as  a  fitting  way  of  paying  devotion  to  a 
god,  —  burning  incense  to  him  ;  and  myrrh,  as  a  prophecy 
of  the  embalming  of  his  body  for  the  burial  after  his  death. 
And  then  there  is  another  prophecy.  He  is  made  to  fly  into 
Egypt,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  where  it  is  said,  "  Out  of 
Egypt  have  I  called  my  son."  You  look  at  the  original,  and 
you  find  it  has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  Messiah,  but 
simply  refers  to  Israel  in  Egypt,  hundreds   and  hundreds  of 


54  Talks  about  Jesus. 

years  before.  This  prophecy  that  is  applied  to  the  slaughter 
of  the  children  of  Bethlehem,  in  the  original,  refers  to  the 
lamentations  of  Rachel,  the  mythical  mother,  when  her  chil- 
dren are  carried  away  captive  into  Babylon.  The  whole 
story  of  the  destruction  of  "the  innocents"  is  probably 
baseless.  Josephus,  with  no  love  for  Herod,  tells  everything 
bad  about  him  that  he  can  discover,  but  makes  no  mention 
of  this.  Furthermore,  every  mythology  has  its  story  of  the 
"Dangerous  Child'' — like  Moses  —  whose  death  is  sought 
because  his  life  is  to  bring  revolution  or  overthrow  to  the  ex- 
isting order  of  things.  And  then  he  says  at  the  last,  "He 
shall  be  called  a  Nazarene,"  —  that  there  is  a  prophecy  like 
that.  We  look  at  the  prophecies  all  the  way  through,  and 
we  find  that  he  has  here  quoted  something  that  does  not 
exist  in  the  first  place,  and  that  he  has  misunderstood  the 
word  which  he  makes  to  read  Nazarene.  The  only  thing 
we  can  find  in  the  Old  Testament  that  looks  like  it  reads,  in 
the  original,  Nazarite  ;  and  Nazarite  has  nothing  whatever 
to  do  with  the  city  of  Nazareth,  but  refers  to  a  person  like 
Samson,  who  let  his  hair  grow  long,  drank  no  wine  or  strong 
drink,  and  was  consecrated  in  a  special  way  and  to  a  partic- 
ular kind  of  life.  So  that  here,  again,  a  prophecy  is  quoted 
that  does  not  exist,  and  even  the  word  that  does  exist  is 
misunderstood  and  misapplied. 

And  then,  when  we  come  to  Luke,  just  take  one  more  mis- 
take,—  I  cannot  go  into  details  in  regard  to  them  all.  Luke 
makes  this  taxing  of  the  whole  world  to  have  taken  place 
at  the  time  of  the  birth ;  and  he  says  that  Cyrenius,  or 
Quirinus  as  we  should  now  spell  the  word,  was  then  gov- 
ernor of  Syria.  We  know  from  the  records  of  history  that 
Cyrenius  was  not  governor  of  Syria  for  ten  years  after,  and 
that  another  man  was  then  holding  the  office.  And  this 
taxing — Luke    misunderstands    entirely   the    purpose    of   it. 


Birth  and  Childhood.  55 

There  was  no  requirement  that  people  should  go  to  the 
place  where  their  parents  originated.  The  tax  did  not  even 
reach  as  far  as  Nazareth,  but  only  covered  Judea  and  the 
region  round  about  ;  and  the  tax  itself  did  not  occur  for  ten 
years  after  the  birth  of  Jesus. 

These  are  some  of  the  reasons  wny  we  cannot  look  at 
these  narratives  as  historic  fact.  Now  let  us  look  a  little 
further.  If  Jesus  was  born  in  this  wondrous  fashion,  is  it 
not  a  little  strange  that  there  is  no  sort  of  reference  to  it 
anywhere  else  in  the  Gospels, —  nowhere  else  in  the  New 
Testament  except  in  the  opening  words  of  these  two  Gos- 
pels. Mark  never  has  heard  of  it  ;  John  takes  no  notice  of 
it;  Paul  does  not  refer  to  it  anywhere  ;  Peter  does  not  speak 
of  it  ;  John,  in  writing  the  Book  of  Revelation,  says  nothing 
about  it  ;  and  then,  curiously  enough,  Jesus  himself  never 
refers  to  it  anywhere.  There  is  no  use  made  of  it  to  prove 
his  supernatural  origin  or  office  or  power.  And  then,  curi- 
ously enough  again,  do  you  notice  how  naively  Luke  and 
Matthew  both  refer  to  things  which  are  utterly  irreconcilable 
with  these  stories  ?  Luke  says,  that,  when  Jesus  was  brought 
into  the  temple  to  be  dedicated  to  God,  Simeon  and  Anna, 
very  suddenly  drawn  thither  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  indicated 
by  their  wondrous  prophecy  what  was  to  be  the  fate  and 
fortune  of  this  child.  And  the  narrative  goes  on  and  says 
that  Joseph  and  Mary  were  amazed  and  astonished  at  their 
words.  Why  should  they  be,  if  they  knew  that  this  little 
babe  they  were  carrying  in  their  arms  was  the  Almighty 
God  of  the  universe  ?  Why  should  they  be  astonished  that 
some  wonderful  fate  is  provided  for  him  ?  And  then,  in  the 
story  of  Luke,  where  he  goes  up  and  talks  with  the  doctors 
in  the  temple,  his  mother  and  father  do  not  seem  to  under- 
stand the  child  ;  and  they  say,  "  Why  hast  thou  thus  dealt 
with  us  ?  "     And  when  he  said,  "Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be 


Talks  about  Jesus. 

about  my  Father's  business?"  they  wondered  over  the  saying, 
and  could  make  nothing  whatever  out  of  it.  Does  this  seem 
possible,  if  they  had  known  of  this  marvellous  birth  ?  Then 
we  find  that,  when  Jesus  and  John  the  Baptist  met  at  the 
beginning  of  his  public  ministry,  they  seemed  to  have  known 
nothing  of  each  other.  They  are  strangers ;  and  John 
sends  to  Jesus  particularly,  and  asks  him  if  he  is  the  coming 
Messiah.  And  yet  Luke  tells  us  that  their  mothers  met  and 
talked  over  the  future  of  the  two  children,  and  understood 
perfectly  their  high  destiny  before  they  were  born. 

Could  it  be  possible  that  these  mothers  could  have  lived 
together  thirty  years,  perhaps  been  neighbors  and  friends,  and 
neither  of  them  have  been  acquainted  with  it,  neither  have 
heard  of  the  wondrous  origin  of  Jesus  or  the  prophecies 
of  the  grand  future  that  was  before  him?  And  then  —  still 
more  striking  and  conclusive,  if  possible, — we  find  that,  when 
Jesus  begins  his  public  ministry,  his  mother  does  not  believe 
in  him.  His  brethren  and  neighbors  and  friends,  all  of  them 
are  represented  as  persistent  unbelievers  to  the  last.  If 
an  angel  had  come  to  Mary  and  prophesied  this  birth,  and 
if  she  had  known  what  child  this  was,  is  it  credible  that 
when  he  begins  his  public  ministry  she  should  have  rejected 
utterly  his  claims  ?  Is  it  possible  that  his  brothers  never 
heard  anything  about  it,  so  that  they  did  not  believe  a 
word  of  it  all  their  lives  long;  so  that  even  when  he  claims 
to  do  some  wonderful  work,  and  is  leading  this  new  move- 
ment through  the  country,  they  can  say  of  him,  "  He  is 
beside  himself"?  Is  it  possible  they  could  have  charged 
one  that  they  knew  was  of  supernatural  birth,  even  the 
omnipotent  God,  with  madness,  because  he  claimed  to  be  the 
founder  and  leader  of  a  new  religious  movement  ?  And 
then,  more  wonderful  still,  when  the  Church  at  Jerusalem  is 
founded,  after  the  death  of  Jesus,  we  find  the  first  leader  of 


Birth  and  Childhood.  57 

that  Church  for  years  to  be  James,  the  brother  of  Jesus  j  and, 
curiously  enough,  we  find  that  this  Church,  with  James  at  its 
head,  did  not  believe  a  word  about  the  supernatural  origin  ; 
and,  when  the  first  question  of  anything  wonderful  about  his 
birth  came  up,  this  central,  original  Church,  which  had  been 
led  by  the  brother  of  Jesus  himself,  rejected  the  claim,  and 
fought  continuously  for  the  natural,  simple,  human  origin  of 
Jesus.  And  the  Ebionites,  who  were  the  descendants  of  this 
Church  and  inherited  its  name  and  its  traditions,  have  op- 
posed this  dogma  of  the  deity  of  Jesus  from  the  very  begin- 
ning. And,  still  further,  you  may  read  the  records  that  are 
left  to  us  by  the  immediate  personal  acquaintances  and 
friends  of  all  the  apostles,  those  that  come  immediately  after 
them,  and  for  two  hundred  years  you  do  not  find  on  the  part 
of  any  one  of  them  the  slightest  reference  to  anything  like  a 
supernatural  origin  for  Jesus.  The  first  man  that  speaks  of 
it  is  Justin  Martyr,  and  he  wrote  about  the  year  150; 
that  is,  as  far  from  the  time  of  Christ  as  we  are  from  the 
time  of  Newton.  But  he  does  not  refer  to  it,  he  does 
not  speak  of  it  as  though  it  were  an  admitted  and  accepted 
fact  known  from  the  beginning,  but  as  something  new,  a 
modern  doctrine  that  was  springing  up  ;  and  he  justifies  it 
how  ?  By  saying  that  there  is  proof  of  it  ?  Not  at  all  ;  but  by 
comparing  it  with  similar  stories  concerning  Jupiter  and 
the  heathen  gods,  of  their  having  had  children  by  human 
mothers.  The  first  reference,  then,  in  the  Church  to  it,  after 
a  hundred  and  fifty  years,  we  find  justifying  itself  by  refer- 
ence to  pagan  stories  of  the  amours  of  the  gods.  And  by 
and  by,  when  it  does  get  established  in  the  third  and  fourth 
centuries  as  a  dogma  by  the  Councils,  how  is  it  done  ? 

You  that  look  back,  or  have  been  accustomed  to  look 
back,  with  such  reverence  to  the  decisions  of  those  gather- 
ings of  Oriental,  Alexandrian,  Grecian,  and  Roman  bishops 


58  Talks  about  Jesus. 

in  the  first  few  centuries  of  the  Church,  I  wish  that  in  a 
few  brief  sentences  I  could  picture  to  you  one  of  their  ecu- 
menical councils,  that  you  might  see  whether  its  opinions 
or  its  decisions  are  worthy  of  the  respect  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Did  they  come  together  there, —  the  greatest  and 
wisest  of  them, —  search  the  records  for  honest  proof,  consider 
carefully,  that  they  might  be  sure  to  make  no  mistake  ? 
Nothing  of  the  kind.  They  were  managed  with  all  the 
adroitness,  with  all  the  unscrupulousness,  with  all  the  cruelty, 
with  all  the  tyranny,  with  all  the  personal  violence  and  bru- 
tality of  the  worst  possible  specimen  of  a  political  caucus  of 
which  you  have  ever  read.  The  Council  of  Ephesus,  held  in 
the  fifth  century  under  the  control  of  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  the 
one  which  decided  that  Mary  hereafter  must  be  called  not 
simply  the  "Mother  of  Christ,"  but  the  "Mother  of  God,"  — 
this  very  Council  of  Ephesus  Cyril  manipulated  by  the  prov- 
inces he  could  control, —  got  his  own  followers  to  go  to  this 
city  of  Ephesus,  as  being  a  particularly  favorable  place,  where 
the  worship  of  Diana  had  prevailed,  and  where  it  would  be 
especially  easy  to  work  upon  the  susceptibilities  of  the  popu- 
lace in  favor  of  accepting  Mary  as  a  goddess  in  place  of 
Diana.  And  the  first  day  they  met,  before  half  the  bishops 
that  had  been  summoned  had  arrived,  Cyril  overawed  all 
those  present,  and  simply  "bullied"  them  into  pronouncing 
judgment.  In  some  of  these  councils,  they  carried  things  so 
far  as  to  bring  in  hospital  waiters  and  men  connected  with 
the  army,  the  camp  followers,  with  clubs  and  weapons  to 
overawe  those  that  would  not  give  their  vote  on  the  side  of 
the  majority,  so  that  they  might  make  it  a  unanimous  thing. 
They  carried  it  so  far  that  they  compelled  bishops  to  sign 
their  names  to  blank  papers,  which  they  themselves  after- 
wards filled  up  with  anything  they  pleased.  In  the  midst  of 
violence,  then,  and  personal  injury,  carried  even  sometimes 


Birth  and  Childhood. 


59 


to  bloodshed,  these  doctrines  that  are  supposed  to  be  re- 
vealed directly  from  our  Father  in  heaven  were  established 
among  men.  Cyril  punished  Nestorius,  his  opponent  and 
the  representative  of  the  opposite  view,  by  getting  control  of 
the  emperor,  who  was  a  weak  boy, —  getting  him  under  his 
power  through  his  influence  over  his  mother  and  sister.  He 
banished  him,  and  hurled  after  him  the  bitterest  possible 
malediction,  saying  that  he  ought  to  be  hated  in  this  world 
and  pursued  by  eternal  wrath  in  the  world  to  come  for 
daring  to  say  that  Mary  was  only  the  mother  of  Christ,  and 
not  the  mother  of  God, —  for  that  was  his  only  crime. 
"  Boss "  Tweed  was  a  respectable  man  by  the  side  of 
"Bishop"  Cyril;  and  yet  such  men  as  he  have  given  us 
a  large  part  of  our  "Orthodoxy."  It  was  Cyril  who  had  the 
beautiful  and  learned  Hypatia  murdered  and  the  flesh  scraped 
from  her  bones  by  a  mob  of  brutal  monks. 

In  this  way,  then,  these  dogmas  have  been  established. 
Now  let  me  give  you  just  one  or  two  brief  specimens  of 
patristic  reasoning  concerning  the  birth  and  nature  of  Jesus, 
on  the  part  of  the  Fathers  of  the  early  Christian  centuries. 
I  cannot  give  them  verbally ;  but  they  are  from  such  men 
as  Chrysostom,  Basil,  Theophylact,  Jerome,  Damascenes, 
Ambrose,  and  the  like, —  these  leading  men,  the  Fathers  of 
the  Church.  When  they  come  to  consider  this  question,  do 
any  of  them  fall  back  on  the  records  ?  Do  they  offer  any 
credible  testimony  ?  They  say  nothing  about  it.  Chrysos- 
tom, for  example,  goes  on  at  length  and  speaks  of  Mary's 
adroit  management,  and  admits  that  she  calls  Joseph  the 
father  of  Jesus.  Why  does  she  do  it  ?  He  says  she  does  it 
for  two  reasons:  first,  lest  she  should  have  been  charged 
with  having  been  an  adulteress;  and,  secondly,  lest  the 
devil  should  find  out  that  Jesus  had  really  been  born  of  a 
virgin.      This  plays  a  great  part  in  the  doctrine  of  that  time. 


60  Talks  about  Jesus. 

They  represented  that  the  devil  was  expecting  Jesus  to  be 
born  about  this  time  ;  and  that,  having  read  the  prophecies, 
he  knew  that  he  was  to  be  born  of  a  virgin  ;  and  that  he  was 
watching  the  virgins  all  over  the  country,  being  ready  to 
work  them  injury,  if  he  saw  the  possibility  of  this  strange 
thing  coming  to  pass.  And,  in  order  to  cheat  him,  Mary 
marries  Joseph,  so  that  he  may  not  find  out  that  she  is  a 
virgin.  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  reasoning  of  a  Church 
Father  —  one  whose  name  stands  among  the  highest  —  for 
accepting  such  stupendous  and  strange  dogmas  as  have 
grown  up  in  the  history  of  Christianity.  Jerome  gives  these 
reasons,  and  adds  another, —  that  Mary  might  have  a  guard- 
ian in  her  flight  into  Egypt.  Basil,  Theophylact,  and  Damas- 
cenes, all  say  that  she  married  to  cheat  the  devil.  Lactan- 
tius  says  that,  as  God  had  neither  father  nor  mother,  so 
Jesus  must  be  twice  born  :  once  of  God,  and  so  without 
mother ;  and  once  again  of  a  virgin,  and  so  without  father. 
Irenasus  thinks  he  must  have  been  virgin-born,  in  order  to 
surpass  David  and  Solomon,  who  were  only  born  in  the  com- 
mon way.  The  Emperor  Constantine,  at  the  Council  of 
Nice,  thinks  it  was  fitting  that  such  a  being  should  "  invent 
a  new  way  of  being  born." 

Then,  again,  in  this  age  the  relation  of  marriage  was  con- 
sidered unholy.  It  was  only  an  uncombed,  filthy,  wild  man 
in  the  desert  who  was  a  "  saint."  They  cast  contempt  on 
motherhood,  and  denied,  with  impure  imaginings,  God's  own 
method  of  birth ;  and  so,  when  God  is  to  visit  the  earth,  they 
must  make  him  heap  indignity  upon  his  own  creation  of 
wifehood,  despise  his  own  wondrous  order,  and  astonish  the 
world  by  appearing  as  a  monstrosity.  That  we  can  still 
respect  such  absurdities,  born  of  ignorance  and  filthy  minds, 
only  shows  that  as  yet  we  are  not  completely  civilized. 

With  just  a  word  as  to  the  time  of  the  birth   of  Jesus,  I 


Birth  and  Childhood.  61 

must  pass  on  to  consider  a  few  things  concerning  his  child- 
hood. As  to  the  day  when  Jesus  was  born,  no  one  knows 
or  probably  ever  will  know.  The  twenty-fifth  of  December 
was  not  fixed  upon  until  four  or  five  hundred  years  after  the 
birth.  And  why  was  that  selected?  Not  because  anybody 
knew  anything  about  it;  but  about  this  time  there  was  a 
great  influx  of  Oriental  worships  into  Rome.  Among  them 
came  the  cult  of  Mithra,  the  Vedic  sun-god  j  and  he,  of 
course,  being  a  sun-god,  had  his  birthday  on  the  twenty-fifth 
of  December.  And  why  ?  Because  that  is  the  date  of  the 
winter  solstice,  the  time  when  the  sun  appears  to  stand  still 
at  the  end  of  his  southern  journey,  and  turns  northward 
again,  a  new-born  year,  to  bring  the  spring  and  the  flowers 
and  the  summer  once  more.  And  Jesus  having  come  to  be 
looked  upon  as  the  "  Light  of  the  World,"  "  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness," the  Church  fixed  upon  this  day,  already  widely 
celebrated  all  over  the  Empire,  and  determined  that  they 
would  celebrate  it  as  the  birthday  of  Jesus.  As  to  the  year 
when  he  was  born,  we  know  somewhat  more  nearly,  but  shall 
never  know  certainly.  We  know  he  was  born  before  the 
death  of  Herod  the  Great ;  and  we  know  that  Herod  the 
Great  died  about  four  years  before  the  popular  date  of  the 
Christian  era.  So  that,  if  we  say  that  Jesus  was  born  about 
the  year  5  or  4  B.C.,  we  shall  come  as  near  to  it  as  we  shall 
ever  be  able  to  with  the  data  we  have  to  determine  by.  The 
attempt  is  often  made  to  see  something  specially  significant 
in  his  name.  But  "Jesus"  is  only  the  Greek  form  of  the 
common  Hebrew  "Joshua,"  and  meant  nothing  more  than 
James  or  William  does  to-day. 

Now  what  do  we  know  of  his  childhood  ?  Two  Sundays 
ago,  I  gave  you  two  or  three  specimen  stories  that  sprung  up 
and  were  widely  popular  in  the  early  Church  concerning  the 
wonderful  things  that  Jesus  did  as  a  little  boy,  assisting  his 


62  Talks  about  Jesus. 

father  at  his  carpenter  work,  while  they  were  in  Galilee.  If 
you  will  read  the  "  Gospel  of  the  Infancy,"  you  will  find  it  as 
full  of  strange,  fanciful,  fantastic,  wondrous  things  as  is  the 
Arabian  Nights.  For  example,  Jesus  falls  in  with  a  little  boy 
who  is  possessed  of  devils,  and  the  mother  Mary  takes  one 
of  his  swaddling-bands  and  gives  it  to  the  youth,  and  tells 
him  to  lay  it  across  his  head  ;  and  immediately  the  devils,  in 
the  form  of  crows  and  serpents,  begin  to  fly  out  in  swarms 
from  his  mouth.  Miracles  of  the  most  marvellous  kind  are 
wrought  by  him  all  the  way  on  his  journey  into  Egypt,  and 
during  his  stay  there.  For  example,  he  and  Mary,  his 
mother,  are  sitting  hungry  and  thirsty  under  a  fruit-tree, 
neither  of  them  able  to  reach  the  branches  which  are  above 
them  ;  and  the  infant  Jesus  commands  the  tree  to  bend  down 
and  bring  its  fruit  within  reach  of  his  hungry  mother.  It 
obeys,  then  bends  back  again  into  its  place  ;  and  out  of  its 
root  springs  a  fountain  to  refresh  their  thirst.  These  stories 
are  endless  ;  this  simply  as  a  specimen  of  them. 

What  do  we  really  know  ?  We  have  one  glimpse,  the  inci- 
dent in  Luke,  which  at  least  appears  authentic  in  itself,  and 
seems  so  natural  and  life-like  that  at  any  rate  we  may  be  glad 
to  believe  it  true.  And  yet  we  know  how  easily  and  natu- 
rally spring  up  the  wondrous  stories  about  the  childhood 
and  youth  of  those  who  have  afterward  become  famous  and 
renowned.  But,  after  all,  this  is  no  more  wonderful,  perhaps, 
than  the  child  Alexander  Pope  writing  a  finished  lyric  at  the 
age  of  twelve,  or  the  little  boy  Mozart  at  seven  astonishing 
the  musicians  of  Europe  by  his  performance  on  the  organ. 
Of  the  childhood  of  Jesus,  then,  we  can  only  gather  a  glimpse 
by  looking  at  what  was  the  probable  childhood  of  any  He- 
brew boy.  Galilee,  where  Jesus  was  born,  was  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  Palestine,  which  at  this  time  was  divided  into 
three   provinces, —  Galilee,   Samaria,  and   Judea.     Nazareth 


Birth  and  Childhood.  63 

was  built  up  the  terraced  sides  and  on  the  summit  of  a 
beautiful  hill,  a  few  miles  from  the  Lake  of  Galilee, —  a  little 
to  the  north-west.  And  from  the  summit  of  this  hill,  and 
back  of  the  town,  Jesus  could  look  north  and  see  the  snowy 
heights  of  Hermon ;  he  could  look  toward  the  west,  and  catch 
a  glimpse  of  the  purple  Mediterranean,  and  then  the  wooded 
hills  and  fruitful  valleys  in  all  their  beauty  stretching  out  in 
every  direction  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  And  this  city 
of  Nazareth  was  wondrously  beautiful  in  its  situation  and 
surroundings,  built  of  small,  square,  white  houses  of  lime- 
stone, quarried  from  the  hill  on  which  it  stood  ;  embowered 
in  vines,  and  half-hidden  by  orchards  of  olive  and  palm  and 
fig.  Jesus  had  a  childhood  in  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
parts  of  the  world.  If  you  want  a  picture  of  the  home 
where  he  lived,  think  of  one  of  those  small  stone  houses, 
perhaps  with  only  one  room,  with  a  fiat  roof  where  they 
could  sit  in  the  shade  as  the  sun  went  down,  and  get  the 
cooling  breezes  from  the  mountains  and  the  sea  ;  the  room 
inside  having  as  furniture  only  a  painted  bench  or  box  along 
one  side,  a  stool  from  which  they  fed  as  they  sat  round  it 
cross-legged  on  mats  upon  the  floor,  a  few  water-jars  with 
which  they  brought  the  water  from  the  well  that  is  still 
to  be  found  in  this  same  city  of  Nazareth.  You  can  go  and 
sit  on  the  side  of  the  well  where  doubtless  the  mother 
of  Jesus  sat  with  her  water-pot,  and  gossiped  and  talked 
with  her  neighbors  in  those  evenings  of  hundreds  of  years 
ago.  Here,  then,  Jesus  was  born  ;  here  he  grew  up  under 
the  loving  care  of  his  father  and  mother. 

How  much  education  did  he  receive  ?  None  at  all,  in  the 
modern  sense  of  the  word.  There  were  no  schools  in  Gal- 
ilee at  this  time,  except  in  a  few  of  the  larger  centres.  But 
the  Jewish  law,  from  the  first,  had  laid  it  upon  the  conscience 
and  heart  of  the  parent  above  all  things  to  teach  the  chil- 


64  Talks  about  Jesus. 

dren, —  to  teach  them  about  God  and  duty  ;  to  instruct  them 
in  the  law  ;  to  train  them  in  conduct  and  character  j  to  drill 
them  in  the  history  of  the  people.  So  that  Jesus  was  taught 
by  his  father  and  mother.  The  Jews,  I  have  said,  laid 
special  stress  upon  the  matter  of  education  ;  for  one  of  their 
popular  sayings  is  beautiful  enough  to  become  the  motto 
of  the  leading  civilization  of  the  world.  "The  world  is 
saved,"  said  they,  "by  the  breath  of  school-children."  Al- 
though you  may  find  in  the  Talmud  many  slighting  sayings 
of  women, —  as  you  find  in  the  earliest  literature  of  all 
people, —  there  is  one  that  is  beautiful  enough  for  me  to 
quote,  where  it  is  said  that  "  That  child  is  best  educated  who 
is  first  taught  by  his  mother."  Jesus,  then,  was  taught  in 
the  law;  taught  in  the  stories,  the  traditions,  the  histories, 
the  wonderful  doings  of  his  people,  from  the  first  point  of 
their  history  down  to  his  own  time.  Other  studies  were 
under  the  ban.  The  law,  they  said,  must  be  taught  "  night 
and  day  "  :  other  things  only  when  it  was  neither  night  nor 
day  —  i.e.,  never. 

And  then  he  had  another  kind  of  education.  In  the  syn- 
agogues, which  were  in  every  little  village  and  town  at  this 
time  all  over  Palestine,  the  people  gathered  every  Sabbath 
day  to  hear  the  reader  as  he  selected  now  one  part  and  now 
another  of  Jewish  law  or  history;  and  any  one  that  would, 
commented  upon  it  and  gave  the  sense,  drew  out  its  mean- 
ing and  made  its  application.  Jesus,  then,  was  educated  in 
the  synagogue  and  at  home. 

And  a  more  wondrous  education  still  he  had.  Some  of 
the  greatest,  the  supreme  minds  of  the  world  have  had  noth- 
ing that  goes  by  the  name  of  education  with  us.  Where  was 
Shakespeare  educated  ?  Nobody  knows,  except  that  he 
made  the  world,  the  universe,  his  school,  and  naturally  drank 
in  the  wisdom  of  his  time.     Jesus  was  educated  by  the  trees 


Birth  and  Childhood.  65 

and  the  flowers  and  those  Oriental  skies  and  those  stars  of 
the  night  ;  by  his  dreams  of  the  past  and  his  enthusiastic 
visions  of  the  future.     He  was  able  to  find 

"Tongues  in  trees,  books  in  the  running  brooks. 
Sermons  in  stones,  and  good  in  everything." 

He  was  one  of  the  master  minds  of  genius,  and  needed 
not  to  follow  the  line  of  ordinary  drudgery  and  detail,  but 
seemed  to  see  that  which  the  world  had  struggled  to  master. 

And  just  one  more  phase  in  the  education  of  Jesus  I 
must  not  pass  by.  One  thing  you  will  be  struck  with  in 
reading  his  life  from  the  very  beginning  to  the  end ;  and 
that  is  the  sharp  contrast  between  his  method  of  dealing 
with  men  and  the  Jewish  law,  and  that  which  prevailed  in 
Jerusalem  among  the  scribes  and  rabbis  of  his  time.  Jesus, 
above  all  things,  is  pre-eminently  humanitarian.  He  never 
thinks  of  placing  a  quibble  of  the  law  above  the  heart-ache 
or  the  hunger  or  the  toil  or  tear  of  any  least  child  of  his 
race.  The  one  thing  he  bitterly  and  unmercifully  condemns 
on  the  part  of  the  Pharisees  and  their  fellows  at  Jerusalem 
is  this  making  the  real  righteousness  of  God  of  no  effect  on 
account  of  their  paltry,  petty,  contemptible  observance  of 
the  little  minutiae  of  the  law,  and  calling  this  the  orthodoxy 
of  their  time.  It  is  from  him  that  the  word  rings  out,  "  The 
Sabbath  is  made  for  man,  not  man  for  the  Sabbath."  It  is 
from  him  that  comes  that  sentence  of  condemnation  for  the 
son  that  bestows  his  property  upon  the  temple,  and  neglects 
to  care  for  his  father  and  mother.  It  is  he  who  despises  the 
pitiful  tithing  of  mint,  anise,  and  cumin,  when  made  a  sub- 
stitute for  practical  humanity  and  helpfulness. 

Everywhere  moral  considerations  supreme,  everywhere  hu- 
manity first  and  foremost  •  and  the  law  and  the  ceremony 
and  the  sacrifice  and  everything  else  made  not  to  rule  and 
dominate  and  crush  and  tyrannize  over  man,  but  to  help  him, 


66  Talks  about  Jesus. 

or  be  destroyed.  This  is  the  characteristic  of  Jesus.  Where 
did  he  get  it  ?  We  know  not  how  much  of  it  may  have  been 
his  natural,  spiritual  insight  j  but  we  can  trace  a  few  of  the 
external  influences  that  may  have  led  him  into  this  line  of 
thought.  Palestine  now  is  desolated,  poor,  and  dead  ;  its 
beauty  and  its  glory  all  passed  away.  But,  in  the  time  of 
Jesus,  Capernaum,  a  great  and  flourishing  city,  only  a  few 
miles  —  a  little  short  walk  —  from  Nazareth,  was  for  the  first 
century  what  New  York  or  London  is  to  the  nineteenth. 
Right  through  Capernaum  and  close  to  Nazareth,  passed  the 
great  highway  of  trade  from  Rome,  from  Greece,  from  Asia 
Minor,  on  to  Arabia,  Damascus,  and  the  far  East.  This  great 
surging  tide  of  trade  flowed  back  and  forth,  year  after  year, 
all  through  the  childhood  of  Jesus,  passing  almost  by  his 
very  door,  bringing  not  simply  Jews,  but  Romans,  Grecians, 
men  from  Asia  Minor,  Phoenicians,  Syrians,  traders  from  Tyre, 
from  Sidon,  from  Damascus, — from  all  the  peoples  of  the 
then  known  world.  They  passed  and  repassed,  so  that  Jesus 
was  schooled  not  in  the  narrow  exclusiveness  of  Judea,  where 
no  man  was  a  man  except  he  was  a  Jew  ;  but  he  was  trained 
in  the  broadest  of  all  schools  and  systems, —  the  school  of 
the  world.  And  he  learned  there  to  look  upon  all  nationali- 
ties and  all  men  as  common  children  of  the  one  Father  who 
is  in  heaven.  And  out  of  this  has  come  those  wondrously 
broad  savings,  like  the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan.  And 
these  represent  not  Jewish  exclusiveness,  but  all  humanity. 
They  fitted  the  religion  of  Jesus  to  go  forth  as  a  conqueror 
over  the  world,  and  appeal  not  merely  to  Judaic  hearts,  but 
everywhere  to  the  heart  of  man.  In  the  midst  of  these  influ- 
ences, then, —  trained  in  the  laws,  the  traditions,  and  in  the 
common  superstitions  and  beliefs  of  the  time  ;  filled  with 
the  promises,  the  prophecies,  and  the  hopes  of  his  race, — 
Jesus  worked  at  his  trade  as  a  carpenter,  and  waited  for  the 
deliverance  of  his  people. 


PUBLIC  LIFE. 


We  are  now  to  consider  some  of  the  main  characteristics 
and  circumstances  of  the  public  life  and  teaching  of  Jesus. 

The  modern  world  would  give  much  for  an  authentic 
portrait  of  the  man  as  he  emerged  from  the  obscurity  of 
his  humble  life  at  Nazareth,  and  entered  upon  that  career 
which  has  made  his  name  first  in  the  history  of  religions. 
Many  men  have  busied  themselves  in  imagining  what  his 
earthly  presence  must  have  been  like;  and  yet  none  of  the 
pictures  that  have  ever  been  made  have  any  claim  to  authen- 
ticity. We  do  not  know  how  Jesus  looked,  except  as  we 
judge  of  his  personal  appearance  by  the  peculiar  type  of  the 
nation  to  which  he  belonged.  We  shall  come  as  near  to  it 
as  is  now  possible  if  we  think  of  him  as  a  typical  Hebrew ; 
and  the  race  characteristics  have  not  changed  very  much. 
Jesus,  then,  belonged  to  that  people  that  Christianity  has 
poured  contempt  upon,  and  has  pursued  with  persecution 
from  that  day  until  now. 

As  to  the  length  of  his  public  ministry  the  authorities  are 
not  at  agreement,  and  consequently  we  shall  not  be  able  to 
decide.  As  I  have  already  told  you,  according  to  the  narra- 
tive of  John,  this  ministry  appears  to  have  extended  over 
something  like  three  years  and  a  half.  According  to  the 
narrative  of  the  synoptics,  as  they  are  called, —  Mark,  Mat- 
thew, and  Luke, —  the  ministry  was  only  a  little  over  a  year. 


6S  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Neither  can  we  now  determine  anything  as  to  the  exact 
chronological  order  of  either  the  life  or  the  teaching. 

The  scene  of  this  ministry  was  in  Galilee,  around  the 
lake,  in  the  towns,  on  the  hill-sides,  and  in  Jerusalem  and  its 
immediate  vicinity.  Perhaps  you  have  hardly  noticed  how 
small  a  country  this  Palestine  was,  within  the  contracted 
limits  of  which  started  this  movement  that  has  changed  civil- 
ization. The  widest  part  of  Palestine  was  hardly  more  than 
the  distance  from  here  to  the  city  of  Worcester,  and  the 
length  of  the  country  from  north  to  south  was  somewhat  less 
than  four  times  that  distance;  that  is,  about  one  hundred 
and  forty  miles  by  forty.  This  gives  you  a  conception  of 
how  small  is  this  little  strip  of  land  that  was  the  scene  on 
which  this  greatest  drama *of  the  world  has  been  enacted. 

When  Jesus  was  about  thirty  years  old,  the  narratives  tell 
us,  the  nation  in  Judea,  and  its  immediate  vicinity  especially, 
were  startled  by  what  seemed  to  them  the  reappearance  of 
one  of  the  old  prophets.  John  the  Baptist  appeared  in  the 
wilderness,  preaching  "the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the 
remission  of  sins."  We  do  not  know  anything  about  the 
parentage  or  the  birthplace  of  this  John  the  Baptist.  All 
we  know  is  this  sudden  appearance  of  his  in  the  wilderness, 
and  then  the  death  that  he  met  afterward  at  the  hands  of 
Herod.  Picture  him  clothed  in  a  camel's  skin  tied  about  his 
waist  by  a  leathern  belt,  living  on  the  wild  honey  that  he 
could  gather  there  in  the  desert,  eating  the  dried  locusts, — 
which  was  no  unusual  thing,  but  rather  the  common  food  of 
the  poorest  people, —  a  figure  like  this,  strong  only  in  his 
moral  earnestness,  coming  as  a  prophet  with  a  message  to 
the  people,  ringing  his  word  through  all  that  region,  so  that 
it  echoed  up  the  valleys  and  from  hill-top  to  hill-top  all  over 
the  land, —  the  one  word,  "  Repent !  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at 
hand."     Here  "is  the  veritable  Jewish  prophet.      We  generally 


Public  Life.  Ocj 

get  a  false  conception  of  what  these  prophets  were,  grow- 
ing out  of  the  mistake  that  the  main  characteristic  of  the 
prophet  was  the  foretelling  of  future  events.  This,  originally, 
had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  character  or  the  office. 
The  Hebrew  word  for  prophet,  illustrated  in  the  lives  of  its 
most  distinguished  representatives,  simply  carries  the  idea 
of  one  who  appears  among  the  people  with  a  message  from 
God.  So  that  our  word,  "  herald,"  more  nearly  represents 
the  original  idea  than  does  our  ordinary  modern  notion  of 
foreseeing  or  foretelling  something  in  the  future.  John  the 
Baptist  then  appeared,  announcing  the  immediate  coming  of 
this  kingdom  of  God.  And,  far  off  on  the  hills  of  Galilee, 
the  young  Jesus,  his  mind  in  a  ferment,  seething  with  the 
thoughts  of  the  past  history  of  his  race  and  of  its  future  high 

destiny,  as  he  believed  it  lay  in  the  mind  and  heart  of  God, 

this  Jesus  hears  that  cry,  and  to  him  it  is  the  voice  of  his 
own  public  call  ;  and  he  starts,  whether  alone  or  with  friends 
we  know  not,  and  probably  walks  this  not  very  long  distance, 
until  he  appears  among  those  that  have  been  gathered  by 
the  unusual  cry  of  the  Baptist,  and  asks  that  he  also  may 
partake  of  this  life,  and  thus  proclaim  his  faith  as  identical 
with  that  of  the  prophet. 

All  this  story  of  the  reluctance  of  John  to  baptize  Jesus 
is  no  part  of  the  original  tradition  :  it  is  probably  an  after- 
thought. The  story  of  the  dove  and  the  opening  heavens, 
of  course,  is  only  legendary  and  poetical  embellishment, 
gathering  about  this  crisis  period  in  the  life  of  Jesus  in  the 
imagination  of  his  followers  in  later  times.  The  one  thing 
that  was  central  in  this  scene,  the  historic  kernel  of  it  all, 
may  have  been  the  recognition  on  the  part  of  John,— a  clear- 
sighted man,  able  to  read  human  nature,—  the  recognition 
in  this  young,  enthusiastic  Nazarene  of  a  power  that  should 
constitute  him  a  leader  in  this  movement  among  the  people, 


jo  Talks  about  Jesus. 

in  a  higher  ana  oroader  sense  than  he  himself  was  able  to 
become.  Jesus  then  receives  this  baptism,  and  becomes  a 
disciple  of  John.  An  aftergrowth  of  this  story  was  the 
appearance  of  fire  on  the  Jordan  ;  so  that  Jesus  was  bap- 
tized, not  only  with  water,  but  "with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  fire." 

Just  a  word  as  to  the  significance  of  baptism,  as  John  prac- 
tised it.  It  was  something,  so  far  as  we  know,  comparatively 
new  at  that  time.  Lustrations  and  washings  and  ceremonial 
cleansings  of  every  kind  are  the  property  of  all  the  ancient 
Oriental  religions,  and  not  the  peculiarity  of  Christianity  or 
Judaism ;  but  this  special  form  of  baptism  and  the  idea  of 
baptizing,  not  simply  proselytes, —  a  practice  which  grew  up 
in  after  time, —  but  Jews  themselves,  as  though  they  also 
needed  cleansing  preparation  for  this  Messianic  kingdom, 
this  was  something  original  and  new  on  the  part  of  the  Bap- 
tist himself. 

Immediately  after  this  baptism,  the  story  tells  us  that  Jesus 
was  driven  by  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness,  and  was  there 
fasting  forty  days  among  the  beasts,  tempted  of  Satan  ;  and 
at  last  the  angels  came  and  ministered  to  him.  Here,  again, 
is  a  legend  with  a  basis  of  real  fact,  such  as  we  all  can  appre- 
ciate. What  man  is  there  who  does  not  go  through  a  period 
of  brooding  and  thinking  and  questioning  himself  before 
undertaking  any  great  enterprise,  before  launching  himself 
into  any  new  career,  some  one  on  which  hangs  the  destiny 
of  all  his  future  ?  Jesus,  as  was  the  custom  at  that  time,  not 
as  an  unusual  thing,  retires  not  into  a  closet  or  into  the  quiet 
of  his  home, —  for  the  home  of  the  people  in  this  country  at 
this  age  was  simply  all  out-doors,  and  there  was  no  place  of 
retirement  there, —  he  withdraws  into  an  uninhabited  part  of 
the  country  ;  and,  as  many  a  prophet  and  saint  has  done  both 
before  and  since,  gives  himself  to  hours  and  days  of  mental 


Public  Life.  71 

Struggle,  meditation,  and  conflict,  of  balancing  this  thing  and 
that,  before  he  appears,  with  his  mind  made  up  and  his  face 
firmly  set  toward  the  career  that  was  opening  before  his  feet. 
And  after-times,  as  is  common  in  such  cases,  dressed  up 
this  mental  struggle  in  objective  forms,  gave  it  pictorial  ex- 
pression ;  and  the  temptations  became  visible  spirits,  devils, 
delusive  phantoms,  whose  luring  shapes  and  voices  suggest 
fleshly  or  spiritual  sin.  This,  again,  we  know  to  be  no  new 
thing.  And  we  know  furthermore,  with  our  modern  knowl- 
edge of  these  wondrous  nervous  systems  and  brains  of  ours, 
that  the  fasting  alone  was  enough  to  account  for  all  the 
visions  of  devils  that  filled  the  air.  Saints  and  prophets 
throughout  all  ages  of  the  world  have  fasted  on  purpose  to 
produce  this  exalted,  ecstatic  state  of  mind,  which  they  inter- 
preted as  specially  holy,  and  as  opening  communication  for 
them  with  the  unseen  world.  It  was  one  of  the  commonest 
of  all  Oriental  thoughts  to  believe  that  a  man  who  was  in 
ecstasy,  or  in  any  way  beside  himself,  was  possessed  by  some 
higher  power.  Even  to-day,  among  the  Arabs,  the  man  who 
is  idiotic  or  insane  is  treated  with  peculiar  tenderness  and 
consideration ;  and  the  people,  as  they  look  at  him,  say  his 
soul  is  in  heaven  with  God,  and  that  is  the  reason  that  his 
earthly  movements  are  so  aimless  or  unaccountable, —  his 
mind  has  gone  away.  Or  else  they  interpret  it  as  the  pres- 
ence of  some  other  possessing  spirit  that  overpowers  and 
controls  his  own,  and  so  is  the  occasion  of  all  these  fantas- 
tic and  unusual  proceedings.  Even  in  modern  times,  these 
things  have  not  been  rare.  You  are  familiar  with  the  devil 
that  Luther  saw  in  his  room  in  the  Castle  of  the  Wartbunr, 
and  at  which  he  flung  his  inkstand.  You  are  familiar  with 
the  traditions  and  stories  of  many  another,  of  the  legends  of 
the  saints  for  the  last  fifteen  hundred  years.  At  the  last, 
when  Jesus  had  triumphed  over  all  doubt  and  fear,  his  mind 


Talks  about  Jesus. 

at  rest,  his  future  lying  all  clear  and  open  before  him,  then 
there  came  a  calm  and  peace  figured  by  the  angels  that 
ministered  to  him.  There  are  similar  legends — showing 
how  the  human  mind  under  the  same  circumstances  works 
in  the  same  way  —  concerning  Buddha.  He,  too,  was 
tempted  by  all  the  evil  spirits  in  all  the  heavens  and  in  all 
the  hells.  And,  when  at  last  he  had  conquered,  the  waiting 
and  ministering  spirits  filled  the  air  with  perfumes,  and  scat- 
tered flowers  all  around  him,  and  came  and  ministered  to 
and  lifted  him  up,  and  helped  him,  just  as  they  did  in  the 
case  of  Jesus.  Stories  like  these  belong  to  more  than  one  of 
the  world's  religions.  We  cannot  believe  their  literal  truth, 
for  the  reason  that  Macauley  said  he  could  not  believe  in 
ghosts, —  he  "had  seen  too  many  of  them." 

But  very  soon  after  the  temptation  and  this  decisive  crisis 
in  the  life  of  Jesus  there  occurs  the  fatal  crisis  in  the  life 
of  John  which  precipitates  the  leadership  of  the  Nazarene. 
The  Baptist  had  disturbed  the  idea  of  the  staid  people  in 
Jerusalem,  and  by  proclaiming  the  coming  of  this  kingdom 
he  had  disturbed  the  uneasy  mind  of  Herod.  And  they 
feared  lest  this  talk  of  another  kingdom,  and  this  leading 
to  a  disturbance  and  uprising  of  the  people  that  follows  it, 
should  bring  them  into  complication  with  the  Roman  Empire. 
So  a  pretext  is  devised ;  and  John  is  suddenly  arrested,  taken 
away  from  his  followers,  and  shut  up  in  the  castle  of  Ma- 
chaerus,  on  the  eastern  border  of  the  Dead  Sea. 

And  now  it  is,  when  John  is  taken  away,  that  Jesus,  after 
his  temptation  and  triumph,  begins  his  own  public  min- 
istry. And  what  is  his  message?  The  same  precisely  as 
that  with  which  John  began  his  career, —  "  Repent!  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  at  hand."  "Repent,  and  believe  the  gospel." 
We  want  to  pause  just  here,  at  the  opening  of  this  ministry 
of  Jesus,  and  clear  our  minds  a  little  as  to  the  meaning  of 


Public  Life.  73 

a  few  of  these  common  phrases.  We  have  heard  them 
so  long  without  any  definition,  or  applied  inconsiderately  to 
this  thing  or  that,  according  to  the  fancy  or  the  prejudice 
of  the  reader  or  preacher,  that  probably,  if  I  should  ask 
you  what  Jesus  meant  by  "the  kingdom  of  God"  or  "the 
gospel,"  I  should  get  a  great  many  very  irreconcilable  and 
inconsistent  answers.  The  kingdom  of  God,  or  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  meant  to  the  Jew  at  this  time  simply  the  coming 
of  that  Messianic  reign  which  was  more  or  less  outlined  and 
defined  in  the  minds  and  expectations  of  the  people.  It 
was  called  the  kingdom  of  heaven  instead  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  merely  through  a  fancy  of  the  time.  The  people 
had  a  superstitious  fear  of  pronouncing  the  name  of  God,  so 
that  they  ordinarily  substituted  some  other  word,  frequently 
the  word  "heaven,"  in  its  place.  What  did  Jesus  mean  by 
"  the  gospel  "  ?  The  word  means  God's-spell,  or  good  news. 
What  was  this  good  news  ?  People  talk  now  as  though  it 
were  the  whole  four  books  written  under  the  names  of  Mat- 
thew, Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  that  make  up  the  gospel.  We 
call  them  Gospels  ;  but  that  is  simply  because  they  contain 
a  record  of  the  gospel.  They  are  not  the  gospel.  You  will 
find  almost  every  preacher  in  Christendom  telling  you  that 
the  gospel  consists  of  the  scheme  of  salvation  outlined  by 
or  represented  in  his  own  little  peculiar  sect :  this  is  the 
gospel,  and  nothing  else  is.  What  did  Jesus  mean  by  it  ? 
We  want  to  go  back,  and  take  our  authority  at  first  hand. 
The  Jews,  as  I  said,  were  expecting  in  some  form  the  coming 
of  the  Messianic  kingdom.  The  gospel  of  Jesus  and  of 
John,  then,  was  nothing  more  than  this :  "The  day  is  close  at 
hand,  this  kingdom  is  coming, —  coming  very  speedily, —  this 
that  you  have  expected  and  waited  and  longed  for,  that  the 
prophets  have  told  us  about  for  these  hundreds  of  years, — 
this  kingdom  is  close  at  hand."     And  Jesus  went  so  far  as 


74  Talks  about  Jesus. 

to  teach  that  the  forerunner  they  had  expected  had  already 
come  :  it  was  this  Elias,  John  the  Baptist,  that  Herod  had 
put  to  death.  The  forerunner  has  come,  and  the  people 
have  done  unto  him  as  they  listed  ;  and  now  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  speedily  to  follow.  Repent  in  preparation  for 
this  coming.  Believe  —  not  in  any  transcendental,  mystical 
way,  as  they  talk  about  in  these  later  years  when  they  tell 
us  of  salvation  by  faith.  The  word  "believe"  in  the  mouth 
of  Jesus  had  no  metaphysical  meaning:  it  was  an  intensely 
practical  word,  which  meant  simply,  "Believe  this  message: 
I  tell  you  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  close  at  hand ; 
believe,  that  you  may  get  ready  for  it ;  repent,  for  it  comes 
speedily.'* 

I  have  made  a  very  careful  study  as  to  what  Jesus  really 
believed  concerning  the  method  of  this  kingdom's  coming. 
They  tell  us  now  —  liberalizing  and  idealizing  his  words  — 
that  all  he  meant  by  it  was  a  very  gradual,  very  slow  progress 
of  light  and  truth  and  goodness  in  the  hearts  of  men.  They 
point  us  to  the  parable  of  the  leaven, —  a  little  put  into  three 
measures  of  meal,  and  gradually  working  through  it  until 
the  whole  was  leavened.  They  tell  us  of  the  parable  of  the 
grain  of  mustard-seed,  which  was  very  small  at  first,  but  grew 
until  it  was  a  tree  that  shadowed  the  whole  earth.  I  admit 
the  force  of  all  these.  But  they  do  not  have  the  weight  of 
authority  that  the  other  aspect  of  this  coming  kingdom 
appears  to  have.  All  three  of  the  original  Gospels,  the 
whole  triple  tradition,  as  I  have  explained  it  to  you,  is  agreed 
as  to  this  one  thing:  that  Jesus  believed  and  taught  that 
there  was  to  be  very  soon  a  miraculous  revelation  from 
heaven,  an  utter  overturning,  upheaval,  and  change,  and  that 
the  kingdom  of  God  was  to  come, —  yes,  suddenly  and  in  a 
moment.  As  the  lightning  appears  out  of  one  side  of  the 
heavens  and  flashes  even  to  the  other  side,  so  speedy  and 


Public  Life.  75 

so  universal   was  to  be  the  coming  of  the  Son   of  Man.     I 
cannot  help  being    convinced    that    this   was  a  part   of   the 
belief  which  Jesus  held  and  taught.     And  sometime,  we  do 
not  know  just  when,   the  conviction   forced   itself  upon   the 
mind  of  Jesus  that  he  was  to  be  the  Messiah  of  this  coming 
kingdom,  through  whom  it  was  to  be  revealed,  and  he  was 
to  appear  surrounded  by  a  retinue  of  angels  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  as  its  king.     We  do  not  know,  as  I  said,  at  what  time 
in   the   ministry  of  Jesus  this  took   place;  but  we  have   the 
record  of  his  questioning  his  disciples  and  saying  to  them, 
"Whom  do  people  say  that  I  am?"     And  the  answer  comes, 
"Some  of  them  say  that  you  are  Elijah,  the  prophet;  some, 
that  you  are  Jeremiah ;  and  some,  that  you  are  that  prophet," 
probably  meaning  Moses,  returned  again  to  earth.     Some  say 
one  thing,  some  say  another.     The  people  are  divided.    Jesus 
turns  to  them,   and    says,   ''But  whom    say  ye  that  I  am?" 
And  Peter  answered,   "Thou  art  the  Messiah."     And  Jesus' 
answer,  as  he  quietly  accepts  this  statement,  is  merely  that 
they  must  tell  no  man  of   it    for   the  present,  but  wait  for 
God's  own  time  and  revelation  of  this  stupendous  fact. 

Now,  then,  we  want  to  look  at  the  characteristics  of  the 
teaching  of  Jesus  and  the  relation  in  which  he  stood  to  the 
parties  and  other  teachers  of  his  time.  It  would  seem  very 
strange  to  us  in  this  modern  world  and  amidst  our  modern' 
customs  to  find  a  man  choosing  a  few  disciples  and  walking 
on  foot  about  the  country  proclaiming  some  message  as 
though  it  were  from  God,  stopping  to  converse  with  people 
under  trees  by  the  wayside,  or  by  the  spring  as  they  waited 
to  cool  themselves  in  the  shade  and  quench  their  thirst,  or 
gathering  a  crowd  upon  some  street  corner  and  addressing 
them  with  this  strange  new  message,— all  this  would  seem 
very  peculiar  to  us  ;  but  it  was  not  strange  or  peculiar  to 
those  Oriental  lands  and  in  the  midst  of  their  Oriental  ways. 


76  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Jesus  then  chooses  his  disciples,  foremost  among  whom  are 
Andrew  and  Peter ;  and  he  makes  hereafter  his  home  at  their 
house.  They  lived  in  Capernaum,  on  the  borders  of  the  lake, 
and  were  among  the  great  crowd  of  fishermen  who  lived 
by  the  riches  of  the  finny  tribe  that  this  lake  contained. 
Jesus  passed  his  life,  then,  in  the  midst  of  these  humble  com- 
panions, travelling  about  the  country.  And  there  are  three 
different  aspects  of  his  teaching  that  we  must  glance  at  for 
a  moment. 

The  first  method  we  will  notice  comes  nearer  than  any- 
thing else  we  have  in  modern  times  to  what  we  are  accus- 
tomed to  call  expository  I  presume  you  have  heard,  first  or 
last,  some  minister  preach  an  expository  sermon  •  taking  per- 
haps a  chapter  or  half  a  chapter  of  the  Bible,  reading  it  and 
commenting  upon  it  more  or  less  at  length,  on  this  verse  or 
that,  as  he  was  interested  or  thought  the  occasion  demanded. 
Jesus  was  accustomed  to  hear  this  kind  of  preaching  in  the 
synagogues  on  every  Sabbath  day.  The  synagogue,  at  this 
time  was  all  over  Palestine  ;  there  were  several  hundreds  of 
them  in  Jerusalem  ;  they  were  in  every  important  town  from 
one  end  of  the  land  to  the  other.  And  these  synagogues 
had  grown  up  out  of  a  felt  necessity  on  the  part  of  the 
people  to  become  acquainted  with  the  written  law.  They 
were  not  able  to  have  copies  of  this  law  in  their  own  homes, 
as  we  can  at  the  present  time,  or  there  probably  would  never 
have  been  any  synagogues ;  and,  if  there  never  had  been  any 
synagogues,  there  probably  would  never  have  been  any  Chris- 
tian Church  ;  for  the  synagogue  is  the  ancestor  of  the  church 
in  the  direct  line  of  ascent.  Jesus,  then,  as  a  boy,  and  all  the 
way  up,  had  been  accustomed  to  go  into  the  synagogue,  and 
hear  some  one  get  up, —  a  scribe  or  a  lawyer, —  and  read  a 
certain  part  of  the  old  Scriptures,  and  then  sit  down  while 
any  one  who  chose,  as  in  a  modern  Quaker  meeting,  arose 


Public  Life.  -j-j 

and  addressed  the  assembly,  explaining  according  to  his 
idea  the  meaning  of  the  law,  or  making  a  personal  and  practi- 
cal application  of  it.  We  find  a  specimen  of  this  kind  of  teach- 
ing in  the  history  of  Jesus  j  as,  for  example,  in  the  case  of  his 
first  sermon  delivered  at  Nazareth,  according  to  Luke.  He 
went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  Sabbath  day,  the  roll  was 
handed  to  him  to  read,  he  read  a  passage  from  Isaiah,  gave 
the  roll  of  the  law  back  again  to  the  servant  of  the  syna- 
gogue, then  sat  down  and  addressed  the  people,  as  was  the 
custom  at  that  time. 

Another  method  was  one  to  which  we  may  give  the  name 
of  Socratic, —  very  much  like  the  method  of  Socrates,  the  phi- 
losopher, in  Athens.  This  method  was  that  of  conversation, 
of  asking  and  answering  questions ;  as  for  example,  when 
he  preached  to  the  Samaritan  woman  at  the  well,  or  to  the 
lawyer  who  came  to  him  and  asked  him  what  were  the  chief 
commandments  of  the  law, —  a  sharp  contest  of  asking  and 
answering  questions  on  the  part  of  Jesus  and  those  around 
him.  You  remember  one  of  the  best  cases  of  it,  as  con- 
nected with  the  collection  of  the  tribute.  They  bring  to 
Jesus  one  of  the  Roman  denarii,  or  pennies  as  it  is  trans- 
lated, and  try  to  catch  him,  and  get  him  into  trouble  with  the 
authorities.  They  say  to  him,  "  Here  is  this  penny, —  now  is 
it  lawful  to  pay  this  in  tribute  to  Caesar,  or  is  it  not  ? "  The 
tribute,  as  we  know,  was  very  unpopular  in  Jerusalem  about 
this  time.  And,  if  he  said  it  was  lawful,  he  would  bring  down 
upon  him  the  wrath  of  the  Jews ;  if  he  said  it  was  not  lawful, 
he  would  bring  himself  in  conflict  with  the  authorities.  And 
Jesus  says,  "  Bring  me  a  penny,  and  let  me  look  at  it."  And, 
when  they  have  brought  it,  he  says,  "Whose  is  this  image 
and  superscription?"  "Why,  that  is  Caesar's."  Then  he 
says,  "  Give  to  Caesar  that  which  belongs  to  Caesar,  and  to 
God   that  which    belongs  to  him  ;  "  answering  them  happily 


2  8  7 'a Iks  about  Jesus. 

and  sharply,  and  escaping  the  trap  which  they  had,  as  they 
supposed,  so  skilfully  laid  for  him.  Case  after  case  of  this 
kind  of  question  and  answer  and  sharp  reply  we  find  all 
through  the  Gospels. 

But  the  most  wonderful  of  all,  and  the  last  one  that  I 
refer  to,  is  his  teaching  by  parable.  We  are  so  familiar  with 
these  parables  that  their  power,  their  wonder,  their  beauty,  are 
half  lost  upon  us.  They  are  to  us  like  some  beautiful  ex- 
tract from  Milton  or  one  of  the  old  poets,  that  is  read  and 
read  and  reread  in  our  school-days,  until  we  were  tired  of  it 
and  the  beauty  had  all  evaporated ;  and,  when  we  look  at  it 
now,  we  cannot  think  of  the  beauty :  we  only  think  of  the 
drudgery  and  the  weariness  of  that  old  school-time.  So  it  is 
in  regard  to  these  parables.  We  must  not  think  that  Jesus 
was  the  originator  of  the  parable.  Five  hundred  years,  at 
least,  before  Jesus  lived,  Buddha,  "the  light  of  Asia,"  had 
taught  in  parables  as  remarkably  as  did  Jesus  in  the  after 
time.  We  could  make  a  large  collection  of  most  beautiful  and 
striking  examples  from  the  teachings  of  Buddha  ;  and  yet  you 
are  not  to  think,  on  the  other  hand,  that  Jesus  borrowed  his 
parables  from  Buddha.  There  was  probably  no  sort  of  con- 
nection, so  that  the  fact  that  Buddha  taught  thus  does  not 
touch  at  all  the  originality  of  Jesus.  But  not  only  did  Buddha 
teach  thus,  but  the  rabbis  and  the  leaders  of  the  schools  in 
Judea  were  accustomed  to  teach  in  precisely  the  same  way. 
And  we  can  find  in  the  old  Jewish  literature  the  germ  of  some 
of  the  most  beautiful  and  touching  of  Jesus'  parables ;  just 
as  we  can  find  in  old  Italian,  Spanish,  French,  or  English  lit- 
erature some  of  the  germs  of  Shakespeare's  masterly  plays. 
This,  again,  does  not  touch  the  originality  j  for  this  is  mani- 
fested quite  as  much  in  the  power  with  which  old  material  is 
used  as  it  is  in  the  invention  of  new  material.  The  origi- 
nality of  an  architect  is  not   in  inventing  some  new  kind  of 


Public  Life.  ye* 

trees  or  stones  with  which  to  build,  but  it  is  the  power,  the 
genius,  the  beauty  with  which  he  builds  out  of  the  old  world- 
wide and  universal  materials.  The  word  "parable"  means 
simply  placing  beside  ;  that  is,  placing  a  story  alongside  of  a 
truth  to  vivify  and  illustrate  it,  and  fix  it  in  the  mind.  Jesus 
taught  at  length  in  these  parables,  and  they  are  the  most  con- 
spicuous and  wonderful  part  of  his  teaching.  Perhaps  you 
will  hardly  be  ready  to  agree  with  the  statement  when  I  make 
it  j  and  yet  for  poetic  power,  for  imaginative  strength  and 
genius,  for  intellectual  clearness  and  ability,  the  parables  of 
Jesus  alone  are  enough  to  rank  him  among  the  foremost 
minds  of  the  world.  If  that  one  little  immortal  song  of 
Gray's,  "  The  Elegy,"  lifts  him  up  on  a  pedestal  high  among 
the  poets  of  modern  England,  that  one  song  making  him  im- 
mortal, ought  not  these  poems  in  prose,  these  sermons  in 
pictures,  these  wonderful  portraits  of  Jesus,  to  give  him  not 
only  rank  as  a  moralist,  but  rank  as  an  imaginative  genius 
equal  to  almost  any  that  the  world  has  ever  seen  ? 

One  word  as  to  the  originality  of  the  moral  teachings  of 
Jesus,  as  to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  for  instance.  And, 
concerning  this  sermon,  let  me  say  that  you  must  not  think 
of  it  after  the  idea  of  a  modern  sermon.  Jesus  never  preached 
that  Sermon  on  the  Mount  just  as  it  stands  now.  It  is  simply 
a  collection,  gathered  up  in  after-time,  of  the  doctrines,  the 
ethical  teachings  and  sayings  of  Jesus,  delivered  nobody  knows 
on  how  many  different  occasions.  This  is  perfectly  apparent 
to  you  as  you  read  it.  There  is  no  sort  of  connection  of  idea 
running  all  through  it,  but  most  abrupt  transitions  everywhere. 
There  is  a  saying  on  one  subject,  and  right  by  the  side  of  it  a 
saying  upon  another.  It  is  simply  a  collection  of  sayings; 
and  almost  every  one  of  them,  in  some  form  or  other,  was 
common  to  the  thought  of  the  Jewish  people  at  this  time. 
Jesus  did  not  originate  his   morality.     He   simply  gave  ex- 


8o  Talks  about  Jesus. 

pression  to,  and  put  into  beautiful  and  permanent  form,  the 
highest,  sweetest,  noblest,  and  purest  thought  of  his  day. 
The  difference  between  him  and  the  other  Jewish  teachers 
perhaps  I  may  illustrate  in  this  way.  These  beautiful  moral 
ideas  were  all  over  the  Jewish  life,  like  the  wild  flowers  all 
over  Palestine,  on  hill-side  and  in  valley.  Jesus  simply 
plucked  these  flowers,  trimmed  them,  arranged  them,  brought 
them  together  in  bouquets,  set  them  in  vases  of  beauty  and 
finished  workmanship,  and  left  them  to  be  the  beauty  and 
fragrance  and  joy  of  all  future  time. 

Now  just  one  word  more  as  to  the  characteristics  of  his 
teaching.  How  did  he  differ  from  the  rabbis  and  the  other 
masters  of  his  time  ?  What  did  the  people  say  about  him  ? 
We  shall  get  our  hint  right  there.  The  people  listened  to 
him,  it  says,  and  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine,  or  at  his 
method  of  teaching.  For,  they  said,  he  does  not  go  on  ex- 
plaining and  interpreting  and  telling  us  over  and  over  again 
what  this  passage  means  or  what  can  be  twisted  out  of  that, 
but  he  speaks  as  though  he  had  authority,  and  not  as  the 
scribes.  What  did  they  mean  by  this  ?  They  meant  simply 
this :  that  Jesus,  like  the  grand,  original,  primal  soul  that  he 
was,  rested  not  on  the  authority  of  texts  and  verbalisms  and 
quibbles,  but  fell  back  on  the  ultimate,  original  authority  of 
his  own  moral  consciousness ;  delivered  himself  first  hand, 
fresh  from  the  inspiration  of  the  spirit  of  God  within  him. 
As  he  says  time  and  again,  all  through  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  "  They  used  to  tell  you  of  olden  time  to  do  so  and 
so  ;  but  /tell  you" — .  And  he  said,  "  Unless  your  righteous- 
ness shall  exceed  this  that  they  used  to  practise,  you  shall 
not  enter  into  this  coming  kingdom  of  heaven."  This  was 
the  one  thing  then  that  distinguished  him  from  the  rabbis 
and  teachers  of  his  time, —  this  falling  back  on  his  own 
intuitive   moral  consciousness,  daring  to   revise  the  old  law 


Public  Life.  81 

itself,  to  put  into  it  new  meanings,  and  say,  "You  must  be 
better  than  your  fathers,  you  must  live  better,  you  must  think 
better,  you  must  make  some  advance  on  the  olden  time,  or 
you  are  not  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Now,  as  the  last  division  of  our  subject,  which  is  a  very 
large  one,  but  which  I  shall  try  to  treat  as  briefly  as  I  can,  I 
want  to  sketch  for  you  the  parties  of  the  time  in  which  Jesus 
lived,  and  show  you  at  what  points  he  came  in  conflict  with 
them.  Why  was  Jesus'  life  a  tragedy?  Why  should  the 
steps  of  this  meek  and  lowly  one  lead,  and  lead  inevitably, 
to  the  cross  ?     Why  did  not  the  people  accept  him  ? 

The  world  shows  us  two  types  of  greatness.  One  is  the 
summing  up  and  the  giving  expression  to  the  main  charac- 
teristics of  the  age.  Mr.  Gladstone  defines  the  orator  as  one 
who  receives  the  feelings,  hopes,  aspirations  of  the  people, 
as  the  upper  air  receives  the  mist  from  rivers  and  lakes 
and  valleys,  and,  condensing  it  into  clouds,  gives  it  back 
again  in  rain.  People  hear  such  an  orator,  and  say,  "That 
is  just  what  I  always  felt,  but  could  never  express."  This 
kind  of  greatness  is  always  popular;  for  it  is  the  ideal  em- 
bodiment of  the  popular  life. 

The  other  type  is  ahead  of  the  age,  representing  a  higher 
life,  that  can  only  come  by  disturbing,  tearing  down,  and  re- 
building. Such  was  Jesus.  This  is  always  misunderstood 
and  hated  by  the  powers  of  the  age.  It  is  the  kind  that  is 
always  cast  out  by  its  own  time,  and  to  which  monuments 
are  built  by  after  generations. 

This  will  come  out  more  particularly,  as  we  look  at  the 
condition  of  affairs  in  Jerusalem.  The  two  great  divisions 
of  the  Jewish  people  at  this  time  were  the  Sadducees  and 
the  Pharisees.  The  Sadducees  were  the  aristocratic  party, 
the  party  which  held  to  the  old  original  law:  they  were 
typical  conservatives, —  they  stuck  by  the  law.     This  is  the 


82  Talks  about  Jesus. 

reason  why  they  rejected  the  traditions  of  the  people.  They 
would  not  own  a  tradition  that  added  anything  to  the  Penta- 
teuch. The  law  as  it  was  settled  before  they  went  into  cap- 
tivity in  Babylon,  that  was  the  only  one  they  recognized  as 
divine.  Out  of  that  captivity  and  in  later  times  had  grown 
up  ever  so  many  beliefs  about  angels,  the  future  life,  and  im- 
mortality. The  Sadducees  would  have  none  of  it:  they  did 
not  believe  in  any  angels,  in  any  spirits,  or  any  future  life. 
There  was  nothing  about  them  in  the  old  law,  consequently 
they  rejected  them.  And  then  these  Sadducees,  being  very 
comfortable  and  aristocratic,  almost  all  of  them  belonging 
to  the  wealthy  part  of  the  community,  did  not  feel  any 
special  interest  in  any  angels  to  look  after  their  affairs  here 
or  their  comfort  in  a  future  life.  The  characteristics,  then, 
of  the  Sadducees,  were  those  of  extremely  comfortable 
and  respectable  conservatism.  The  word  "Sadducee"  means 
simply  son  of  Zadok. 

We  need  pay  no  special  attention  to  the  Zealots,  the  Hero- 
dians,  the  Essenes,  the  scribes,  and  lawyers.  The  scribes 
and  lawyers  might  equally  be  Pharisees :  these  words  only 
represent  those  who  copied,  read,  and  interpreted  the  law. 
The  Herodians  were  those  who  had  given  up  any  expectation 
of  a  Messianic  kingdom,  but  hoped  that  through  Herod 
might  come  the  deliverance  of  their  country ;  that  is,  they 
hoped  that  Herod  and  his  family  might  be  able  to  break 
away  ultimately  from  Rome,  and  establish  the  independence 
and  supremacy  of  the  Jewish  people  :  so  they  were  called 
Herodians,  or  followers  of  Herod.  The  Essenes  were  a 
little  sect  of  communists,  retired  from  the  world,  constituting 
a  sort  of  Oriental  "  Brook  Farm  "  of  the  first  century,  or  an 
Oriental  community  of  Shakers,  having  nothing  whatever  to 
do  with  the  practical  life  of  the  time. 

The  Pharisees,  then,  are  the  ones  we  need  chiefly  to  un- 


Public  Life.  83 

derstand  :  and  concerning  them  there  is  at  the  present  time 
one  of  the  most  wide-spread  misunderstandings  of  the  world. 
We  have  taken  the  bitter,  biting  sarcasms  and  denunciations 
of  Jesus,  applied  only  to  a  part  of  the  Pharisees,  and  out  of 
those  words  have  pictured  a  whole  school.  Who  were  the 
Pharisees,  and  what  does  the  word  mean  ?  It  means  simply 
a  separatist.  The  Pharisees  were  the  Oriental  Puritans  of 
the  first  century  \  the  ones  who  separated  themselves  from 
everything  that  they  considered  evil,  and  devoted  themselves 
to  what  they  understood  to  be  the  truth,  in  order  that  they 
might  be  ready  for  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
They  were  the  great  popular  party,  the  party  which  accepted 
new  ideas,  the  party  of  progress,  the  ones  that  represented 
the  hopes  of  the  Jewish  people.  In  short,  the  Pharisees  of 
the  first  century  were  the  very  best  people  there  were.  That 
does  not  mean  that  all  of  them  were  good,  any  more  than  all 
church  members  are  good  in  the  nineteenth  century.  There 
was  a  good  deal  of  human  nature  in  Judea  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago.  It  was  very  much  like  the  human  nature  that  we 
find  in  Boston  to-day.  There  were  Pharisees  and  Pharisees. 
There  were  those  that  were  devoted  to  truth,  and  there  were 
those  that  were  devoted  to  their  ceremonials,  their  spiritual 
pride,  and  their  forms.  And  I  think  I  can  detect  in  this 
bitterness  of  Jesus  an  element  of  sadness  and  disappoint- 
ment. For  the  Pharisees,  of  all  others  in  Jerusalem,  were 
the  ones  among  whom  Jesus  had  the  right  to  expect  sym- 
pathy. It  was  as  though  a  man's  own  friend  that  he  had 
relied  upon  had  turned  against  him  ;  and  you  know  many 
and  many  a  time  we  feel  a  sense  of  hurt  and  injury  from 
a  friend  who  has  deserted  us,  that  we  never  feel  towards  a 
stranger  or  an  enemy.  You  remember  those  words  of  I  )a\  id 
where  he  speaks  of  Shimei  and  says,  "  He,  mine  own  familiar 
friend,  in  whom  I  trusted,  which  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath 


84  Talks  about  Jesus. 

lifted  up  his  heel  against  me."     This  I  think  was  much  of 
the  feeling  that  Jesus  had  toward  the  Pharisees. 

And  that  Jesus  was  not  the  first  one  to  note  the  different 
classes  among  them  is  apparent  from  the  Talmud  itself. 
You  will  be  very  much  interested,  I  think,  in  finding  that  the 
Jews  themselves  divided  the  Pharisees  into  seven  different 
kinds,  only  one  of  whom  they  considered  true  Pharisees  and 
worthy  of  the  name.  And  Jesus  launched  his  thunderbolts 
of  scorn  and  contempt  only  against  those  that  the  better  part 
of  the  Jews  themselves  looked  upon  in  the  same  way.  You 
will  find,  for  example,  that  they  talked  about  one  kind  of 
Pharisees  that  they  called  "heavy-footed";  that  is,  they 
were  so  exhausted  by  fasting  that  they  could  hardly  drag  one 
foot  after  the  other.  Then  there  was  another  kind  that  they 
called  "bleeding"  Pharisees, —  a  wonderful  sarcasm!  The 
streets  in  Jerusalem  were  little,  narrow  ones ;  and  the  houses 
were  built,  as  you  know,  right  on  the  side  of  the  street,  so 
that  you  touched  or  brushed  the  walls  as  you  went  along. 
These  "  bleeding "  Pharisees  were  the  ones  that  were  so 
afraid  of  seeing  a  woman  that,  if  they  met  one  on  the  street, 
they  would  violently  turn  their  heads  to  keep  from  looking 
at  her,  and  bump  them  against  the  wall.  Then  there  was  the 
"mortar"  Pharisee,  as  they  called  him, —  a  man  who  walked 
with  his  back  bent  like  a  pestle  lying  in  a  mortar,  at  an 
obtuse  angle.  Then  the  "  humped  back,"  the  ones  that  hung 
their  head  as  they  walked.  Then  there  was  another  class 
that  was  called  the  "  Do-alls  "  ;  that  is,  they  were  persons  who 
were  all  the  time  hunting  for  something  more  in  the  way  of 
ceremonial  to  do,  asking  their  neighbors  if  there  was  not 
some  other  duty  they  could  perform.  Then  there  was  the 
"painted"  Pharisee,  the  one  who  wore  his  piety  so  plainly 
upon  his  face  that  one  could  tell  him  as  far  as  he  could  see 
him.     These  names  were  the  ones  that  the  Jews  themselves 


Public  Life.  85 

gave  to  these  six  kinds  of  Pharisees,  long  before  Jesus 
uttered  his  denunciations  against  them.  The  last  and  true 
Pharisee  —  and  you  will  think  you  have  got  into  Christianity 
when  you  hear  it  —  is  "  he  who  does  the  will  of  his  Father 
in  heaven  because  he  loves  him  "  ;  that  is  the  true  Pharisee, 
according  to  the  Talmud. 

Now  how  did  it  happen  that  Jesus'  life  ended  as  a 
tragedy  ?  What  were  the  points  with  which  he  came  in  con- 
tact in  the  Jewish  life  of  his  time  ?  I  must  sum  them  up  as 
briefly  as  I  can.  First,  Jesus  violated  the  social  conventi6n- 
alisms  and  proprieties  of  his  times.  The  Pharisees  kept 
themselves  strictly  apart  by  themselves.  There  was  not, 
indeed,  that  hard  and  fast  institution  of  caste,  such  as  we 
know  it  in  India  to-day ;  and  yet  the  upper  class  had  noth- 
ing, or  very  little,  to  do  with  the  lower,  and  felt  that  they 
were  made  unclean  ceremoniously  if  they  came  in  contact 
with  them.  Jesus  associated  with  publicans,  with  outcasts, 
with  sinners,  with  the  rabble.  If  one  of  your  aristocratic 
friends  in  Boston,  who  stands  highest  and  thinks  the  most 
of  the  blue  blood  in  his  veins  and  of  the  street  on  which  he 
lives,  should  invite  to  his  house  and  associate  on  familiar 
terms  with  a  man  like  Denis  Kearney,  you  would  perhaps 
get  an  indication  of  the  impression  that  Jesus  made  on  the 
public  mind.  He  put  himself  on  a  level  with  the  outcast ; 
and,  when  they  taunted  him  with  it,  he  gave  them  that  divine 
answer,  "  It  is  the  sick  that  need  the  physician,  and  not  the 
well."  Jesus,  like  all  the  grand  souls  of  the  world,  saw  not 
aristocrat  or  plebeian,  not  rich  men  or  poor  men,  not  pure  or 
sinners  :  he  simply  saw  men  and  women,  the  children  of  the 
one  Father  in  heaven, —  an  idea  that  Burns  has  so  finely 
expressed  in  later  times,  when  he  said, — 

"  The  rank  is  but  the  guinea's  stamp, 
The  man's  the  gowd  for  a'  that." 


86  Talks  about  Jesus. 

And  then  he  offended  their  spiritual  pride.  You  remem- 
ber that  story  of  how  the  Pharisee  invites  him  to  his  house, 
and  the  woman  that  is  a  sinner  comes  in  j  and,  as  he  re- 
clines at  meat,  his  feet  extended  behind  him  from  the  table, 
and  with  his  sandals  off,  as  was  the  custom,  how  she 
comes  and  kneels  down  and  breaks  the  alabaster  box  of 
ointment  upon  his  feet,  and  then  wipes  them  with  the  hairs  of 
her  head,  weeping  her  repentance  and  sorrow  for  her  past 
life.  And  the  Pharisee  whispers  under  his  breath,  "Why, 
this  is  no  prophet :  if  he  was  a  prophet,  he  would  know  what 
sort  of  a  woman  this  is  who  is  paying  this  kind  of  strange 
attention  to  him."  Then  Jesus  appeals  to  him,  and  says : 
"  Simon,  there  were  two  men  that  were  in  debt  to  a  creditor. 
One  owed  him  a  small  sum  of  money,  and  the  other  owed  him 
a  great  deal.  And  when  he  found  neither  of  them  could  pay, 
he  frankly  forgave  them  both :  now  which  of  them  will  love 
him  most  ? "  And  of  course  he  was  compelled  to  answer, 
"The  one  who  is  forgiven  the  most."  Then  he  says :  "  Here 
is  this  woman  :  she  has  sinned  much,  and  been  forgiven. 
You  think  you  have  sinned  very  little,  and  God  is  just  as 
ready  to  forgive  you.  But  it  is  perfectly  natural  that  she 
should  love  more  than  you  do."  And  so  he  told  them  on 
every  hand,  "You  ceremoniously  clean,  even  the  aristocratic 
and  noble,  just  because  you  think  you  are  so  good,  are  liable 
to  be  left  outside,  while  the  publicans  and  harlots,  who  know 
they  are  bad  and  want  to  be  helped,  press  forward  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  ahead  of  you."  Thus  he  offended  their 
spiritual  pride. 

Then  he  overturned  from  its  very  foundation  their  highest 
conception  of  righteousness.  Their  righteousness  was  strict 
obedience  to  the  Thorah.  It  is  a  misfortune  that  this  word 
has  come  to  be  translated  law.  It  does  not  mean  law  at  all, 
in  our  modern  sense  of  the  word.     This  word  that  we  find  all 


Public  Life.  87 

through  the  New  Testament  ought  to  be  simply  Thorah,  the 
old  ancient  Hebrew  word,  because  it  is  almost  untranslatable. 
But  what  it  means  is  a  land-mark  or  guide-post, —  something 
standing  in  the  wilderness  or  desert  to  show  a  person  the 
way.  What  the  Jews  meant  by  their  old  Scripture  was  that  it 
was  a  land-mark,  a  guide-post.  This  strict  obedience  to  the 
Thorah  was  their  idea  of  righteousness;  and  they  believed 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  could  only  come  by  keeping  it  a 
good  deal  more  carefully  than  they  had  ever  kept  it  in  the 
past.  And  Jesus  came,  letting  all  the  sinners  and  publicans 
and  outcasts  of  every  kind  into  this  kingdom  of  heaven, 
without  any  regard  to  their  having  kept  the  Thorah  at  all. 
So  these  Pharisees,  who  had  been  living  their  strict  and  com- 
fortable and  careful  lives  all  the  way  through,  found  that,  if 
they  accepted  this  Jesus,  this  had  all  got  to  go  for  nothing, 
and  they  were  no  better  than  anybody  else. 

How  far  they  carried  this  matter,  it  will  be  interesting  for 
you  to  know.  Take,  for  example,  two  points  where  Jesus 
offended, —  in  the  matter  of  washings  and  the  Sabbath. 
The  Talmud,  that  great  body  of  Jewish  literature,  contains 
one  hundred  and  twenty-six  chapters  devoted  to  washings 
alone.  Four  of  them  are  devoted  entirely  to  the  manner  of 
washing  the  hands.  Jesus  put  this  all  one  side,  and  said,  "  It 
does  not  make  any  difference  whether  you  wash  your  hands 
or  not."  See  how  large  a  part  of  their  tradition  he  offended 
in  this.  Then  in  regard  to  the  Sabbath.  The  observance  of 
this  had  grown  up  until  it  was  such  a  monster  tradition  as  is 
astonishing  to  see.  They  had  it  settled  as  to  what  kind  of 
oil  you  should  fill  the  lamp  with  on  the  Sabbath,  what  kind 
of  knots  might  be  tied,  as  to  how  far  you  might  walk,  how- 
much  you  might  carry.  You  must  not  carry  the  weight  of 
a  dried  fig ;  but  you  might  carry  a  locust's  egg,  because  that 
was  supposed  to  be  a  charm  against  some  kind  of  disease ; 


88  Talks  about  Jesus. 

you  might  carry  a  fox's  tooth,  because  that  would  cure  sleep- 
lessness ;  or  the  nail  of  a  man  that  had  been  crucified, 
because  that  was  a  charm  against  the  ague.  But  you  must 
not  wear  nails  in  your  sandals ;  you  must  not  walk  in  the 
grass,  because  you  might  carelessly  knock  out  some  of  the 
seeds,  and  that  was  a  kind  of  threshing.  You  must  not  do 
anything  that  would  look  in  the  least  like  any  sort  of  work. 
What  does  Jesus  do?  He  goes  walking  through  the  fields  of 
corn,  not  only  knocking  out  the  grass  seeds,  but  gathering 
the  corn,  rubbing  it  in  his  hands  and  getting  the  kernels  to 
eat  because  he  was  hungry.  He  violates  their  ideas  in  every 
direction,  and  sums  it  all  up  by  saying,  "This  Sabbath  that 
you  are  making  a  burden,  that  you  neither  bear  yourself  nor 
enable  anybody  else  to  bear,  is  made  for  man,  and  not  man 
for  it.     Take  off  the  burden,  and  let  man  go  free." 

And  then,  again,  he  interfered  with  their  ecclesiastical  jeal- 
ousy. We  know  what  this  means  here  in  America  at  the  pres- 
ent time.  We  know  what  the  principle  is  in  human  nature. 
You,  if  you  are  a  lawyer,  are  never  jealous  of  a  doctor.  A 
doctor  is  never  jealous  of  a  minister.  A  man  is  never  jeal- 
ous of  another  man  in  any  other  profession.  It  is  the  rival  in 
his  own  profession  that  he  is  jealous  of.  So  that  you  will  find 
always  one  sect  of  religionists  are  very  jealous  of  other  sects. 
Jesus  touched  their  ecclesiastical  jealousy  at  the  quick. 
"Here  is  a  man  not  even  a  Pharisee  ;  who  has  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  the  law,  who  has  never  been  in  our  schools,  a  man 
that  is  not  orthodox  at  a  single  point,  and  he  claims  to  come 
here  and  teach  us,  to  teach  the  people  and  lead  them  away 
from  our  ministrations.     Away  with  him  !  " 

And  then  he  touched,  in  a  way  that  perhaps  you  have 
never  thought  of,  the  business  interests  of  Jerusalem.  Do 
you  know  this  loyal  love  of  truth,  of  love  to  God  and  of  love 
to  man,  that  Jesus  preached,  had  in  it  a  power  of  leverage 


Public  Life,  89 

to  overthrow  the  temple,  and  that  meant  the  overthrow  of 
Jerusalem  ?  Did  you  ever  think  of  it  ?  Suppose,  for  exam- 
ple, I  should  go  to  Washington,  and  make  a  proposition  of 
some  political  change  that  would  destroy  the  capital,  move 
the  national  centre  perhaps  to  St.  Louis.  Every  property- 
holder  in  Washington,  every  man  interested  in  keeping  the 
capital  there,  would  be  my  deadly  enemy  in  a  moment.  Sup- 
pose I  should  go  to  Lawrence,  and  propose  such  a  change 
in  the  industries  of  New  England  as  would  destroy  all  their 
mills  and  all  their  interests  connected  with  and  dependent 
upon  them.  The  man  that  invented  the  railroad  was  not 
poked  upon  as  a  benefactor  by  those  who  built  stage- 
coaches. Any  man  who  proposes  a  change  in  advance 
creates  enemies  out  of  every  one  who  is  living  on  the  local 
and  vested  interests  of  the  time.  The  whole  city  of  Jeru- 
salem depended  upon  the  temple  and  the  worship  and  the 
industries  connected  with  it.  The  Jews  had  a  saying  that 
Palestine  was  the  eye  of  the  world,  and  Jerusalem  was  the 
white  of  the  eye,  and  the  temple  was  the  pupil.  He  who 
touched  that,  then,  touched  that  which  was  most  sacred  of 
all ;  and  it  overthrew  the  strength  and  glory  of  the  city. 
You  remember  the  tumult  that  the  apostles  raised  in  Ephe- 
sus  when  they  proposed  to  change  the  religion,  so  that  the 
shrine-makers  for  Diana  would  find  themselves  out  of 
employment.  What  a  tumult  and  storm  it  created  about 
their  ears,  so  that  the  crowd  rushed  into  the  theatre  and 
yelled  for  two  hours,  hardly  knowing  why  they  had  come 
together,  only  that  something  was  in  the  wind  that  was 
going  to  touch  the  worship  of  Diana,  and  so  the  prosperity 
of  the  city !  Jesus  touched  the  temple  by  saying  it  does  not 
make  any  difference  where  you  worship.  He  overthrew  the 
central  idea  of  the  property-holders  of  Jerusalem. 

Then  he  interfered  with  and  offended  their  conception  of 


qo  Talks  about  Jesus. 

the  Messiah.  Jesus  was  not  at  all  such  a  Messiah  as  the 
Jews  were  led  to  look  for  by  the  best  interpretations  they 
could  get  of  their  prophets.  Jesus  came  from  Galilee. 
They  said  :  "  Why,  look,  there  has  never  come  any  prophet 
out  of  Galilee.  That  is  a  half-barbarous  place,  a  place  where 
God  would  not  be  likely  to  manifest  himself.  They  do  not 
pay  any  attention  to  the  law  or  to  temple-worship,  half  as 
much  as  they  do  here."  They  said  :  "  The  Messiah  must  be 
born  in  Bethlehem.  Jesus  was  not  born  in  Bethlehem,  but  in 
Nazareth."  They  said  :  "  The  Messiah  must  come  in  the  line 
of  David ;  and  Jesus  was  not  born  in  the  line  of  David." 
And,  if  you  notice  it,  Jesus  accepts  that  charge,  and  goes  on 
to  prove  that  there  is  no  need  of  the  Messiah's  being  a 
descendant  of  David.  He  offended  their  conception  of  the 
Messiahship  at  every  point.  The  Messiah  was  coming  with 
power  and  glory ;  there  were  to  be  portents  and  changes  in 
the  heavens  preceding  his  coming.  All  the  old  prophets  had 
said  so ;  Jesus  himself  said  so  concerning  his  second  coming. 
But,  when  he  was  asked  for  a  sign,  he  refused  to  give  it ;  and 
when  they  asked,  "  By  what  authority  do  you  do  these 
things  ? "  he  refused  to  tell  them.  He  gave  none  of  the 
marks  of  the  Messiah,  such  as  they  were  looking  for ;  and 
they  were  offended  at  him. 

Then,  as  the  last  and  grand  offence  of  all,  he  disturbed  all 
the  conservatives  and  peace-lovers  of  the  country  by  threat- 
ening to  bring  them  into  trouble  with  Herod  and  Rome. 
The  Emperor  of  Rome  cared  very  little  about  the  hope  of 
a  Messiah  among  the  Jews.  Herod  cared  very  little.  He 
would  take  a  prophet,  one  or  more  of  their  leaders, —  it  made 
no  matter  to  him, —  and  put  him  in  prison  and  behead  him 
at  his  will  j  but,  at  all  events,  the  peace  must  be  kept.  And 
this  talk  of  a  coming  kingdom,  and  of  one  coming  immedi- 
ately, was   bringing   them   into  conflict   with  the  authorities 


Public  Life.  91 

at  every  point,  and  was  injuring  what  peace  and  quiet  they 
already  had. 

Out  of  such  misconceptions,  such  misunderstandings,  and 
misinterpretations,  were  gathering  those  clouds  of  jealousy,  of 
suspicion,  of  hatred,  of  opposition,  that  hung  over  that  little 
hill  called  Mount  Calvary,  since  that  time  most  famous  in  all 
the  world.  These  black  clouds  gathered  above  it,  holding  in 
their  bosom  the  tempest  and  the  thunderbolt,  ready  to  break 
upon  the  patient  head  of  him  whom  they  cast  out,  but  whom 
we  love  and  reverence  as  the  foremost  man  of  time. 


DEATH  AND  RESURRECTION. 


As  we  review  the  story  of  the  death  and  resurrection  of 
Jesus,  I  hope  you  will  bear  in  mind  that  I  am  not  arguing 
either  for  or  against  the  question  of  the  resurrection  or  the 
future  life  of  the  human  soul,  but  am  only  treating  certain 
alleged  historical  facts. 

In  the  legendary  story  of  Jesus,  we  are  told  that  it  grew 
dark  at  noon  on  the  day  of  his  crucifixion.  If  we  may  not 
accept  this  as  literal  fact,  we  may  at  least  take  it  as  a  beau- 
tiful and  appropriate  poetic  setting-forth  of  that  which  was 
real  in  his  life.  His  life  grew  dark  before  it  was  noon  :  be- 
fore the  sun  was  at  its  zenith,  it  was  suddenly  eclipsed. 

..."  This  star 
Rose  .  .  .  through  a  little  arc 
Of  heaven,  nor  having  wandered  far, 
Shot  on  a  sudden  into  dark." 

Last  Sunday  we  noticed  the  gathering  of  the  clouds  of 
suspicion,  hatred,  and  jealousy  around  him  ;  and  now  we  are 
to  see  him  passing  under  the  fringes  of  this  tempest  that  is 
so  soon  to  burst  with  fatal  stroke  upon  his  head. 

The  Jews  were  accustomed  to  keep  the  Passover  on  Thurs- 
day evening,  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  their  month  Nisan. 
This  festival  seems  to  have  been  made  up  of  mingled  ele- 
ments, some  of  the  customs  and  practices  being  drawn  from 
an  original  nature-worship,  and  a  part  from  the  later  worship 


Death  and  Resurrection.  93 

of  Jehovah.  In  any  case,  at  the  time  we  are  considering,  a 
family  or  a  group  of  friends  was  accustomed  to  gather  on 
this  evening,  and  to  eat  a  lamb  roasted  whole,  with  dried 
fruits  and  bitter  herbs,  in  celebration  of  their  deliverance  from 
the  bondage  of  Egypt.  Whether  they  were  originally  attached 
to  them  or  not,  they  had  come  to  look  upon  each  one  of  the 
particular  parts  of  the  ceremony  as  having  some  special  and 
peculiar  significance.  Jesus,  then,  and  his  disciples,— being 
a  Jew  as  he  was, —  were  gathered  in  an  upper  chamber  in 
Jerusalem,  in  the  house  of  some  secret  or  open  friend  ;  and 
he  sat  down  with  them  to  keep  this  Jewish  feast  of  the  Pass- 
over. He  seems  to  have  been  shadowed  already  with  a  pre- 
monition of  the  coming  disaster ;  for  we  find  him  talking  in 
mysterious  sentences  concerning  the  death  which  he  was  to 
suffer.  It  is  hardly  possible  for  us  to  tell  now,  with  the 
records  we  have  at  hand,  as  to  whether  Jesus  really  felt  cer- 
tain that  he  was  to  die,  or  whether  he  did  not  expect  some 
supernatural  deliverance,  even  at  the  last  moment ;  for  one 
of  our  authorities  tells  us  that  he  spoke  of  his  being  able,  if 
he  would,  to  command  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels  to 
come  to  his  defence  and  rescue.  And  then  that  last  pathetic 
cry  of  his  upon  the  cross— "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  !  " — will  at  least  bear  an  interpretation  of  disap- 
pointment, as  though  he  expected  a  deliverance  that,  at  the 
last  moment,  did  not  come.  We  will  not  dogmatically  decide 
that  this  is  the  meaning,  for  it  may  have  another.  And  yet 
there  are  some  serious  difficulties  in  believing  that  Jesus 
told  his  disciples,  in  plain  terms,  that  he  was  coming  again  ; 
for  we  find,  after  his  death,  that  they  are  utterly  crushed, 
broken,  and  scattered.  They  either  did  not  understand  that 
he  was  to  die,  or  else  they  did  not  believe  his  word, —  that  he 
would  reappear  once  more. 

So  much,  at  any  rate,  seems  plain.     Jesus,  then,  sits  with  his 


94  Talks  about  Jesus. 

disciples,  and  eats  the  Jewish  feast  of  the  Passover.  And,, 
when  the  supper  is  ended, —  that  is,  the  formal  part  of  the 
supper, —  he  takes  a  loaf  of  bread  and  breaks  it,  and  distri- 
butes it  to  the  disciples,  and  says,  "Take,  eat:  this  is  my 
body.*'  And  he  takes  a  cup  of  red  wine,  such  as  they  were 
always  accustomed  to  drink,  and  passes  it  to  them,  saying  : 
"  This  is  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  many.  Do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me  ;  for  I  will  not  drink  with  you  again  until 
I  do  it  anew  in  the  coming  kingdom  of  God."  This  natur- 
ally symbolic  way  of  asking  them  to  remember  him  is  beau- 
tiful and  pathetic.  And  yet  to  what  a  cruel  engine  of 
oppression  and  outrage  has  it  grown  in  the  history  of  the 
Church.  All  through  mediaeval  Christianity  it  was  made  the 
engine  of  excommunication  and  torture,  so  that  men  feared 
it  more  than  they  did  death  itself ;  because  the  Church  had 
built  up  the  fable  that  the  priests  who  were  able  to  turn  the 
bread  and  wine  into  the  veritable  body  and  blood  of  God 
had  also  the  power,  by  preventing  the  communicant  from 
partaking  of  these  mysterious  emblems,  to  ensure  his  ever- 
lasting torture  in  the  future  world.  We  cannot  believe  that 
Jesus  had  the  slightest  idea  that  this  was  to  become  an  es- 
tablished rite  or  sacrament  in  perpetuity  in  the  Church.  For 
does  not  Jesus  himself  say  over  and  over  again  that  this 
coming  kingdom  is  to  appear  miraculously  in  the  heavens 
before  the  people  that  were  about  him  were  all  dead  ?  He 
had  no  idea  then  of  any  unrolling  future  of  the  Church,  such 
as  we  have  seen  during  the  last  1800  years,  and  of  this  being 
wrought  into  a  perpetual  and  elaborate  ritual. 

Either  while  he  is  at  this  supper  or  very  soon  after,  Judas, 
one  of  the  twelve,  mysteriously  disappears  from  their  num- 
ber, and  leaves  only  the  eleven  disciples.  After  singing  to- 
gether a  hymn, —  as  the  translation  has  it,  or  the  Psalms  from 
the  one  hundred  and  fifteenth  to  the  one  hundred  and  eigh- 


Death  cuid  Resurrection.  95 

teenth,  as  was  customary  at  the  close  of  this  supper, —  Jesus 
and  his  disciples  leave  the  upper  chamber  toward  midnight, 
go  out  of  the  city  in  the  darkness  across  the  little  brook 
Kedron,  which  ran  through  the  valley  that  separated  the 
mountain  on  which  Jerusalem  stood  from  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  and  here  seek  seclusion,  a  place  for  meditation  and 
prayer,  in  an  olive  grove  near  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  in  a 
place  called,  from  an  "  oil-press  "  which  was  near  by,  Geth- 
semane.  Here  his  soul  was  weighted  and  troubled,  and  he 
passes  through  an  agony  of  conflict.  Divining  without  any 
doubt  the  purpose  of  the  absence  of  Judas,  his  soul  for  the 
last  time  goes  through  that  tremendous  struggle  as  to  whether 
he  shall  face  his  fate  manfully  or  save  his  life  by  flight.  It 
must  be  decided  at  once,  for  now  the  crisis  hastens  on  apace. 
Are  we  to  think  for  a  moment  that  there  was  any  less  bravery 
in  the  soul  of  Jesus  because  he  shrank — young,  and  rilled 
and  flushed  with  life  and  power  as  he  was  —  from  a  speedy 
and  ignominious  death  ?  Rather,  to  my  mind,  does  his  cour- 
age seem  to  tower  above  many  of  those  who  have  met  death 
without  one  sign  of  flinching  or  reluctance.  Insensibility  is 
not  bravery.  The  highest  courage  is  that  which  feels  what 
death  means,  which  shrinks  from  it  in  every  quivering  fibre 
of  the  thrilling  life,  and  which  yet,  for  principle,  dares  to 
walk  on  and  meet  it.  "Are  you  not  afraid  ?"  said  a  young 
and  boastful  officer  to  an  older  companion  whose  face  was 
blanched  and  pale  as  they  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  thick 
falling  shot  of  the  battle-field.  "  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  I  am 
afraid  ;  and,  if  you  were  one-half  as  fearful  as  I,  you  would 
flee."  Courage  does  not  mean  any  lack  of  shrinking:  it 
means  standing  the  ground  bravely  in  spite  of  the  shrinking. 
While  Jesus,  then,  was  passing  through  this  conflict,  Judas 
is  leading  a  part  of  the  temple  guard,  which  was  under  the 
control  of  the  priests ;  and  they  come  with  their  lanterns  and 


96  Talks  about  Jesus. 

torches  and  weapons,  enter  the  garden,  and  at  a  signal  from 
Judas  arrest  the  Nazarene.  There  is  a  momentary  struggle, 
the  drawing  of  a  sword  on  the  part  of  one  of  the  disciples  ; 
but  Jesus,  whose  weapons  were  "not  of  this  world,"  bids  him 
put  it  up  again,  and  quietly  submits  to  his  fate.  Now,  then, 
he  is  led  away  alone.  One  of  the  disciples  has  betrayed 
him,  one  of  them  is  soon  stoutly  to  deny  him  with  an  oath, 
and  all  have  deserted  him  in  his  hour  of  trial.  He  is  led 
away  at  midnight  to  the  palace  of  Caiaphas,  the  high  priest; 
and  the  fragments  of  the  Sanhedrin,  such  as  they  could 
gather  at  this  unseasonable  hour,  are  summoned  for  the 
purpose  of  condemning  him.  For  his  condemnation  was 
a  foregone  conclusion  ;  and  whether  they  had  witnesses  and 
evidence  or  not  was  of  slight  account.  For,  when  an  ecclesi- 
astical court  has  decided  to  put  a  disturber  out  of  the  way, 
it  does  not  look  very  far  for  witnesses  or  evidence.  But  they 
are  not  able  to  put  him  to  death  without  the  consent  of  the 
Roman  power ;  for  Caesar  had  taken  away  from  them  this  pre- 
rogative. So  they  must  wait  until  morning;  and  then  they  go 
to  the  Pretorium,  the  great  palace  of  Herod,  now  occupied 
by  Pilate.  For  Pilate,  although  he  lived  at  Cesarea  a  great 
part  of  the  time,  was  accustomed  to  come  to  Jerusalem  with 
his  Roman  soldiers  during  the  feast,  to  keep  the  people 
quiet ;  lest  there  should  be  a  popular  uprising.  They  took 
him  then  to  Pilate ;  and  here,  in  an  open  court,  on  a  pave- 
ment called  in  the  Hebrew,  Gabbatha,  Jesus  the  culprit  is 
brought  before  the  man  on  whose  word  hangs  his  life  or  his 
death.  Pilate  seems  disposed  to  let  him  go.  He  would  nat- 
urally look  with  a  sort  of  contempt  upon  these  religious  quar- 
rels among  people  with  whom  he  had  no  sympathy,  and  he 
evidently  regarded  Jesus  only  as  a  simple,  good-natured  en- 
thusiast ;  and  he  proposes  to  the  people  that,  as  it  was  the 
custom  on  this  day  of  the  feast  to  set  free  some  one  who  was 


Death  and  Resurrection.  97 

held  in  custody,  they  accept  the  gift  of  the  life  and  freedom 
of  the  Nazarene.  But  the  crowd,  instructed  by  the  Phari- 
sees and  the  chief  priests,  cried  out :  "  Not  this  Jesus.  Give 
us  Jesus  Bar-Abbas, —  the  son  of  Abbas  —  and  let  this  one 
be  crucified."  Pilate  did  not  shrink  usually  from  putting  a 
man  to  death ;  and  though  he  would  have  been  glad  to  set 
Jesus  free,  yet  he  dared  not,  after  the  nature  of  the  charge 
they  had  brought  against  him,  lest  he  should  be  reported  to 
Herod  or  Ccesar  as  conniving  at  a  popular  political  uprising : 
for  they  had  said,  "This  fellow  claims  to  be  King  of  the 
Jews."  Pilate,  therefore,  easily  condemns  him,  after  wash- 
ing his  hands  in  water,  saying:  "I  will  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  matter.  Do  as  you  please."  And  they  took  him 
and  led  him  away  to  be  crucified. 

The  scene  of  the  crucifixion  we  are  unable  now  to  deter- 
mine. We  only  know  it  was  on  a  little  bald-topped  hill  out- 
side of  the  city,  from  its  peculiar  appearance  taking  the  name 
of  "  a  skull  "  :  for  this  word,  skull,  is  the  English  translation 
of  the  Latin  Calvary,  and  Calvary  is  the  Latin  translation  of 
the  Hebrew  Golgotha,  each  of  the  words  meaning  simply  a 
skull,  which  was  given  to  this  hill  from  some  peculiarity  of 
its  rounded  outline.  Here,  then,  Jesus  is  nailed  to  the  cross 
while  it  is  lying  on  the  ground,  —  his  arms  stretched  apart  on 
the  cross-beam,  his  feet  nailed  together  with  a  single  spike  ; 
and  then  the  cross  is  lifted  into  its  position.  This  is  about 
twelve  o'clock.  He  hangs  there  from  twelve  to  three.  It 
was  not  unusual  for  a  person  in  such  a  position,  if  he  were 
strong  and  robust,  to  live  for  a  day  or  two  ;  hence  the  sur- 
prise when  they  come  to  Pilate  and  tell  him  that  Jesus  is 
already  dead,  and  when  Joseph  of  Arimathea  begs  the  priv- 
ilege of  taking  down  the  body  and  putting  it  in  his  own  new 
tomb.  The  ladies  of  Jerusalem,  to  mitigate  the  sufferings 
of  those    who  were  crucified,  were  accustomed    to    prepare  a 


98  Talks  about  Jesus. 

stupefying  drink  ;  but  this,  when  it  was  lifted  to  the  lips  of 
Jesus  and  he  had  tasted,  he  refused,  preferring  to  suffer  with 
a  clear  brain  and  to  meet  his  fate  with  open  eye. 

Jesus,  then,  at  last  is  dead,  and  he  is  buried  away  very 
hastily  on  this  Friday  night,  because  it  was  the  Jews'  "  prep- 
aration day," — that  is,  the  day  preceding  the  Sabbath  j  and, 
lest  they  should  be  polluted  by  having  anything  to  do  with  a 
dead  body,  they  must  despatch  this  business  the  night  before. 
The  death  of  Jesus,  as  I  have  already  intimated,  threw  his 
followers  into  utter  confusion  and  dismay.  They  were  scat- 
tered abroad,  hopeless  and  aimless.  Nobody  knew  what  to 
think  about  it  or  what  to  do.  We  find  an  intimation  as  to 
their  state  of  mind,  in  the  story  of  the  two  disciples  taking 
an  evening  walk  to  Emmaus.  They  say  one  to  another: 
"We  do  not  know  what  this  means.  We  trusted  that  this 
had  been  he  who  should  have  redeemed  Israel ;  and  yet 
now  he  is  crucified  and  buried,  and  our  hopes  are  gone." 

We  must  pass  over  a  little  time.  After  a  few  days  or 
weeks  —  we  know  not  just  how  long  it  was  —  had  passed, 
we  find  the  strange  story  in  circulation  that  the  crucified  had 
risen  again, —  that  Jesus  is  alive,  that  he  has  ascended  into 
heaven.  We  find  the  scattered  disciples  gathered  again  in 
Jerusalem  into  the  central  congregation  which  constituted 
the  first  church.  Jesus  is  alive,  they  say ;  he  was  the  Mes- 
siah ;  he  is  risen,  he  has  ascended,  and  will  come  again. 
These  were  the  words  that  fell  on  the  ear.  And  a  little  later 
still  we  find  Paul  preaching  in  Jerusalem  and  in  Damascus 
and  in  Asia  Minor,  "Jesus  was  the  Messiah  ;  though  he  was 
crucified,  he  has  risen  again  ;  he  has  ascended  to  the  Father : 
he  will  come  in  the  clouds  very  speedily  —  no  one  knows  how 
soon — to  establish  his  Messianic  kingdom."  This  was  the 
message  of  the  first  preachers  of  the  Christian  Church. 

Now  comes    one   of   the    most    important   questions    con- 


Death  and  Resurrection.  99 

nected  with  this  whole  life  of  Jesus,  perhaps  the  most  impor- 
tant of  all, — •  the  one  that  I  now  ask  you  sincerely  and  sim- 
ply, without  prejudice  one  way  or  the  other,  to  face  :  How 
does  it  happen  that  these  discouraged,  broken,  scattered  dis- 
ciples come  together  again,  that  they  are  full  of  hope,  that 
they  believe  and  assert  that  Jesus  is  alive,  that  he  has  as- 
cended to  heaven,  that  he  will  come  back  again  to  establish 
his  kingdom  ?  How  did  it  happen,  I  say,  that  such  a  belief 
as  this  arose  ?  You  are  aware  of  course  that  the  popular 
answer  to  this  for  hundreds  of  years  has  been  that  the  veri- 
table body  of  Jesus  did  leave  the  tomb  of  Joseph  of  Arima- 
thea,  and  that  he  appeared  to  his  disciples  and  talked  with 
them,  gave  directions  concerning  what  they  were  to  do,  then 
in  their  sight  rose  into  heaven  in  the  very  body  that  he  had 
worn  during  the  thirty  years  of  his  life  on  earth,  and  that  he 
is  to  appear  again  in  the  clouds.  This,  I  say,  is  the  ordinary 
answer  that  is  given  to  this  question.  Let  us  look  now  for  a 
moment,  and  see  what  we  must  think  and  believe  about  it. 

I  purpose  first,  without  expressing  any  opinion  of  my  own, 
simply  to  give  you  the  argument,  so  far  as  we  can  get  at  it, 
of  the  early  Church.  The  triple  tradition  to  which  I  have  so 
many  times  referred  —  that  is,  the  story  of  Jesus  in  which 
Mark,  Matthew,  and  Luke  all  agree  —  says  nothing  about 
any  miraculous  return  to  life  or  any  ascension  into  heaven. 
This  is  certainly  a  very  striking  fact  for  us  to  bear  in  mind. 
Our  first  witness,  then,  in  regard  to  the  matter,  is  Paul.  For 
you  must  remember  distinctly  —  to  untangle  this  snarl  and 
confusion  as  to  chronological  order  that  we  have  in  the  New 
Testament  —  that  the  stories  under  the  names  of  Matthew, 
Luke,  and  John,  did  not  take  their  present  shape  for  many, 
many  years  after  Paul  preached  and  wrote  his  letters  to  the 
churches.  Our  first  witness,  then,  is  Paul.  He  wrote  on  the 
subject  about  the  year   5S.     Let  us  glance  at  his  argument 


577761 


X.    n 


IOO 


Talks  about  Jesus. 


a  moment,  and  see  how  much  we  should  consider  it  to  be 
worth  at  the  present  time.     It  seems  that  there  were  people  in 
the  church  at  Corinth  who  denied  the  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection.    It  is  to  answer  this  state  of  mind  that   Paul  writes. 
Here  are  his  arguments.     First  he  says,  "  If  there  is  no  res- 
urrection of  the  dead,  then  Christ  is  not  risen."     You  see  he 
does  not  give  any  proof  that   Christ  is   risen.     "  If  Christ  is 
not  risen/'  he  says  next,  "  your  faith  is  vain."     Thirdly,  "  If 
Christ  is  not  risen,  we  are  false  witnesses,  because  we  say  he 
is."    Next,  "  If  Christ  is  not  risen,  they  who  have  died  in  this 
faith  have  perished."     That  is,  the  popular  belief  at  the  time 
was  that  those  who  died  before  Jesus  appeared  in  the  clouds 
would  be  raised  again,  so  that  they  might  participate  in  his 
triumph  and  kingdom.     Paul  says,  If  he  is  not  risen  at   all, 
why,   then,  those  people  that  have  died  in  this   expectation 
have  perished.     Then  it  seems  to  have  been  the  custom  at 
this  time,  if  a  person  had  not  been  baptized   before  he  died, 
to   have   some  one   else   baptized   in  his   stead,  as   a  sort  of 
proxy.     Paul  refers  to  this,  and  says,  "  If  Jesus   is  not  risen, 
then  those  persons  that  have  been  baptized  for  the  dead  have 
been  doing  a  useless  thing."     And  then  he  says,  furthermore, 
"  If  he  is   not  risen,  why  stand  we  in  jeopardy  every  hour?  " 
Briefly,  there  is  the  substance  of  all  that  Paul  says  in  the  way 
of  argument    upon   the     subject,  —  everything.     And  yet    I 
need  not  say  any  more  about  it  than  that  no  one  at  the  pres- 
ent time  would  consider  it  in  the  light  of  an  argument  at  all. 
Pass  over  that,  then,  and  let  us  see  the  strength  of  Paul's 
testimony  as  to  the  resurrection.     Of  course  I  am  speaking 
now  from  the  stand-point  of  the  theory  that  Jesus'  body  came 
back  again  from  the  grave, —  the  popular  modern   idea.     I 
shall   have  something  further    to  say  on  that   before   I  am 
through.     Here    is    Paul's    testimony,  which    I  give  you   in 
detail:    first,   he    says,   "Jesus    died,  was    buried,    and    rose 


Death  and  Resurrection.  101 

again  the  third  clay";  secondly,  "lie  was  seen  by  Peter  "  ; 
thirdly,  "Then  the  whole  twelve  saw  him";  fourth,  "Then 
he  was  seen  by  above  five  hundred  brethren  at  once"; 
fifth,  "Then  James  saw  him."  And  right  here  let  me  show 
you  a  little  fragment  of  tradition  concerning  this  seeing  of 
Jesus  on  the  part  of  James,  that  you  may  note  the  kind  of 
atmosphere  we  are  in.  This  tradition,  the  fragment  of  a 
lost  gospel,  goes  on  to  tell  us  that  James,  the  brother  of 
Jesus,  was  present  at  the  last  supper.  Of  course  we  know 
that  he  was  not.  He  was  not  one  of  the  twelve,  and  we 
know  from  all  sources  that  only  twelve  were  present.  It 
says  that  James  there  took  an  oath  that  he  would  never  taste 
any  more  bread  until  he  had  seen  Jesus  again  ;  and  that  the 
first  thing  that  Jesus  did  after  the  resurrection  was  to  appear 
to  James  with  a  loaf  in  his  hand,  and  assure  him  that  he 
might  now  eat,  for  he  had  actually  risen.  Then,  again,  Paul 
says  that  he  was  seen  by  all  the  apostles ;  and  last  of  all  by 
himself.  Now  it  would  seem  as  though  we  had  personal, 
unimpeachable,  authentic  testimony  here ;  for  Paul  distinctly 
says  that  Jesus  was  seen  by  all  these  different  persons,  and 
last  of  all  he  says  he  saw  him  himself. 

Now  we  should  feel  compelled  to  give  such  evidence  as 
this  a  great  deal  of  weight,  were  it  not  for  the  last  clause  of 
the  testimony.  Perhaps  you  have  never  noticed  it  or  seen 
its  significance.  Let  me  call  your  attention  to  it  then. 
How  was  it  that  Paul  saw  Jesus  ?  What  does  he  mean  by 
his  seeing  him  ?  So  far  as  we  know,  he  had  never  seen 
Jesus  at  all  in  the  flesh.  He  does  not  claim  to  have  seen 
him  between  the  resurrection  and  the  ascension.  It  is  only 
a  long  time  after  the  ascension,  when  he  is  on  his  way  to 
Damascus,  that  he  says  he  saw  Jesus.  And  how  did  he  see 
him  then  ?  He  saw  a  vision  ;  that  is,  Paul's  seeing  Jesus 
was  merely  a  mental  or  subjective  vision.     He  has  a  waking 


102  Talks  about  Jesus. 

dream  of  seeing  him.  And  this  story  of  the  vision  is  mixed 
up  with  hopeless  contradictions.  One  of  the  accounts  says 
that  the  attendants  of  Paul  saw  a  light,  but  heard  nothing 
of  the  voice  that  is  said  to  have  spoken.  The  other  account 
says  they  heard  the  voice,  but  saw  nothing. 

And  what  kind  of  a  man  in  regard  to  the  matter  of  visions 
was  this  Paul  who  says  he  saw  Jesus  ?  We  know  from  his 
own  account  that  he  was  one  who  was  given,  in  a  most  won- 
derful and  extraordinary  degree,  to  seeing  visions.  He  tells 
us  that  he  had  such  an  abundance,  such  a  multitude,  of  these 
supernatural  revelations,  that  it  was  necessary  for  God  to 
send  him  some  sort  of  an  affliction  —  "a  messenger  of 
Satan,"  "a  thorn  in  the  flesh"  —  to  keep  down  his  spiritual 
pride.  He  tells  us  that  on  a  certain  day  he  was  caught  up 
into  the  third  heaven,  and  saw  there  wonderful  sights  and 
heard  things  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  tell  about. 
And  he  relates  all  this  as  though  it  were  the  same  kind  of 
matter-of-fact,  every-day  reality  as  his  visit  to  Antioch  or 
preaching  in  Rome.  Paul,  then,  was  a  man  given  to  the 
seeing  of  extraordinary  visions.  And  it  never  occurred  to 
him  to  doubt  the  objective  reality  of  these,  any  more  than 
of  any  ordinary  occurrence  in  his  every-day  life.  If,  then, 
his  seeing  of  Jesus  was  only  a  vision,  we  are  driven  almost 
of  necessity  to  question  whether  the  similar  seeing  on  the 
part  of  the  others  of  whom  he  tells  us  was  not  also  a  vision. 

Did  they  have  any  reason  for  coming  into  this  exalted  and 
ecstatic  state  of  mind  ?  The  disciples  must  have  believed 
that  Jesus  would  appear  again.  It  was  a  necessity  of  their 
condition  and  of  their  faith.  One  of  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  Jewish  belief  was  that  an  ignominious  death  was  a 
sign  of  the  reprobation  and  wrath  of  God.  And  so  Paul 
speaks  of  Jesus  hanging  on  the  "  accursed  "  tree.  It  was  an 
accursed  thing  to  be  put  to  death  among  the  Jews  ;  and  they 


J  hath  ami  Resurrection.  103 

could  not  believe  that  Jesus  —  this  simple,  humble,  loving, 
divine  soul  —  was  worthy  of  the  reprobation  of  God.  They 
thought  there  must  be  some  other  way  of  explaining  it.  They 
believed  firmly  that  he  was  the  Messiah.  If  he  was  the  Mes- 
siah, then  he  must  come  again,  he  could  not  be  really  dead. 
And  then  they  began  to  look  over  the  old  prophecies,  as  we 
find  by  more  than  one  intimation,  and  to  read  them  in  a  new 
light,  to  see  here  and  there  hints  that  the  Messiah  might  pos- 
sibly suffer.  For  we  know  that  these  beliefs  were  all  in  the 
air  ;  and  they  said  :  "  He  was  the  Messiah.  For  some  inscruta- 
ble reason,  God  suffered  him  to  be  put  to  death  ;  but  he  is 
not  dead,  and  he  will  come  again  to  demonstrate  that  he  was 
the  Messiah."  And  then  they  picked  up  fragments  of  his 
sayings  about  his  suffering  and  his  rising  again,  and  out  of 
these  grew  an  excited,  expectant  slate  of  mind.  And  it 
needed  then  how  much  to  start  a  belief  of  his  appearance  ? 
Only  a  fancy,  a  rumor  that  somebody  somewrhere  had  seen 
him,  and  it  would  spread  like  wild-fire  all  over  the  country, 
and  their  hope  would  flame  up  anew  and  their  enthusiasm 
burn  with  an  unquenchable  fire. 

This  matter  of  visions  I  must  dwell  upon  just  a  moment 
longer,  to  make  it  clear.  The  Jews  at  this  time  believed  that 
a  dream  was  a  reality.  You  must  remember  that  they  had  no 
sort  of  knowledge  of  this  wondrous  brain  structure  of  ours, 
these  marvellous  nervous  systems  that  can  so  exalt  and  some- 
times so  cheat  us.  Anything  that  they  saw,  or  thought  they 
saw,  they  at  once  gave  objective  reality  to.  It  was  a  neces- 
sity of  their  state  of  mind,  and  of  that  stage  of  the  educa- 
tion of  the  human  race.  They  knew  no  other  way  of  ex- 
plaining it.  We  know  to-day  perfectly  well  that  there  maybe 
as  many  visions  that  have  no  external  reality  corresponding 
to  them  as  there  are  that  have :  there  are  cases,  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  them,  in  all   the  nations  of  the  world   and 


104  Talks  about  Jesus. 

throughout  history.  If  De  Quincey  had  lived  in  the  first  cen- 
tury instead  of  the  eighteenth,  his  visions  that  he  saw  under 
the  influence  of  opium  would  have  been  taken  as  a  revela- 
tion. Goethe,  the  great  German  poet,  had  the  power,  not  only 
of  seeing  visions,  but  of  actually  calling  them  up  at  will :  so 
that  he  could  create  objective  forms  in  his  own  room,  and  sit 
there  quietly  and  study  them,  and  then  dismiss  them  when 
he  was  through.  Cases  like  these  are  common.  Only  let  me 
give  you  one  more  illustration.  In  the  sixteenth  century 
lived  one  of  the  most  famous  of  Italian  artists  of  the  Re- 
naissance, Benvenuto  Cellini,  who  wrote  his  own  life, — an  en- 
tertaining and  wonderful  biography, —  giving  an  account  of 
his  paintings,  of  his  sculpture,  of  his  travels,  of  his  quarrels, 
of  his  jealousies,  of  his  loves.  And  in  the  midst  of  this 
biography  he  tells  us  of  the  most  wonderful  visions  and  reve- 
lations. And  he  tells  them  with  the  same  matter-of-fact  sense 
of  reality  with  which  he  speaks  of  going  to  Rome  or  painting 
a  portrait.  For  example,  on  a  certain  occasion,  he  goes  with 
a  magician  to  the  Colosseum  in  Rome  ;  a  magical  powder  is 
cast  upon  some  burning  coals,  and  suddenly  the  whole  am- 
phitheatre is  filled  with  devils.  He  tells  us  again  —  though 
he  was  not  much  of  a  saint  —  that  during  a  part  of  his  life 
his  head,  at  morning  and  evening,  was  surrounded  by  a  halo. 
He  tells  us  also,  with  a  veritable  sense  of  reality,  of  seeing 
a  marvellous  vision  of  the  sun  ;  and  out  of  this  sun  comes 
Jesus,  the  glorified,  followed  by  the  Virgin  Mary ;  and  then 
the  whole  court  of  heaven  is  open  to  his  view.  And  he  tells 
all  this  as  simple  matter  of  fact,  showing  what  the  best  edu- 
cated men  were  capable  of  believing  and  telling  even  so  late 
as  the  sixteenth  century.  All  through  history,  anywhere  and 
everywhere,  you  will  find  illustrations  of  this.  It  has  been 
very  easy  for  a  man  to  see  a  vision  ;  and,  when  he  has  seen  it, 
it  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  for  a  whole  multitude,  caught  by 


Death  and  Resurrection.  105 

the  infection,  to  persuade  themselves  that  they  also  s< 
Now  it  is  a  vision  of  some  mighty  hero  on  horseback  in  the 
midst  of  the  battle  ;  then  of  a  cross  in  the  heavens,  such  as 
was  seen  by  the  whole  army  of  Constantine,  with  the  words 
In  hoc  signo  vince —  "  By  this  sign  conquer  "  —  written  in  the 
sky.  History  is  full  of  these  things.  I  cannot  stop  to  detail 
any  more  of  them. 

I  have  not  said  anything,  and  shall  not  at  any  length, 
in  regard  to  the  stories  contained  in  Matthew,  Luke,  and 
John  j  for,  as  I  have  already  told  you,  they  grew  up  at  a 
later  day.  They  are  myth,  they  are  legend  ;  and,  not  only 
that,  they  contain  improbabilities  such  that  we  cannot  receive 
them.  Improbabilities  did  I  say?  They  contain  impossi- 
bilities. They  contradict  each  other.  They  contradict  Paul. 
And  then  the  one  thing  which  would  discredit  them,  if  noth- 
ing else,  and  put  them  outside  any  veritable  history  that  can 
possibly  be  believed,  is  the  story  of  the  sudden  reappearance 
and  disappearance  of  Jesus  after  the  resurrection.  They  tell 
us  that  he  appeared,  a  body  of  flesh,  blood,  and  bone,  bearing 
the  scars  on  his  hands,  his  side,  his  feet ;  able  to  eat  and 
drink  and  digest  like  ordinary  mortals  ;  telling  the  disciples 
that  he  was  not  a  spirit,  but  was  veritable  flesh  and  bone  ; 
and  that,  being  such,  he  suddenly  appears  in  the  midst  of  the 
disciples,  as  suddenly  disappears,  comes  through  solid  walls 
and  closed  doors,  and  disappears  again  as  mysteriously. 
This  is  not  merely  improbable  :  it  is  absolutely  impossible, 
unless  we  dispute  and  deny  the  maxim  which  lies  at  the  basis 
of  all  sanity  and  all  knowledge, —  that  two  bodies  cannot  pos- 
sibly occupy  the  same  space  at  the  same  time.  It  does  not 
come  within  the  scope  of  Omnipotence  itself  to  be  absurd. 
We  must  dismiss  these,  then,  without  any  further  question. 

Men  to-day  do  not  continue  to  believe  in  the  resurrection 
of  the  body  of  Jesus,  because  it  is  based  upon  any  thing  that 


io6  Talks  about  Jesus. 

would  be  called  evidence  in  this  nineteenth  century;  for 
there  really  is  not  a  fragment  of  what  would  pass  as  proof  in 
a  court  of  justice  in  Boston.  They  continue  to  believe  it, 
then,  for  either  one  or  two  of  the  following  reasons  :  first, 
because  they  suppose  it  to  be  intimately,  necessarily,  causally 
connected  with  their  belief  in  their  own  immortality;  sec- 
ondly, because  they  suppose  it  to  be  intimately  and  causally 
connected  with  the  origin  and  existence  of  the  Christian 
Church.  The  editor  of  Scribners  Magazi?ie  for  April  has 
put  these  two  positions  into  such  forcible  words  that  I  shall 
avail  myself  of  his  own  language  in  stating  them  to  you,  and 
then  pass  on  to  consider  them.  He  says,  in  regard  to  the 
first  of  the  above  points,  that  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  "  is 
the  only  open  demonstration  of  the  problem  of  immortality 
ever  vouchsafed  to  the  human  race."  And  then,  secondly, 
in  regard  to  the  other  point,  "  The  fact  that  Christianity,  as 
a  living  and  aggressive  religion,  exists  at  this  moment,  is 
proof  positive  that  Christ  rose  from  the  dead.  It  never 
would  have  started,  it  never  could  have  started,  except  in  the 
fact  of  Christ's  resurrection."  And,  further,  "There  is  no 
man  living  who  can  form  a  rational  theory  of  the  genesis  and 
development  of  Christianity,  who  does  not  embrace  the  res- 
urrection as  an  initial  and  essential  factor."  Those  two 
points  it  remains  for  me  to  notice. 

In  what  relation  does  the  belief  in  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  of  Jesus  stand  to  our  faith  in  immortality  ?  I  must  not 
spend  many  words  upon  it ;  but  let  me  tell  you  in  brief,  at 
the  outset,  that  I  utterly  fail  to  see  that  it  stands  in  any  vital 
relation  to  it  at  all.  Let  me  tell  you  what  I  mean.  Accord-, 
ing  to  the  popular  faith,  Jesus  was  an  extraordinary,  unnat- 
ural, supernatural  being,  whose  body  rose  from  a  tomb, —  not 
air-tight  but  an  above-ground  tomb, —  after  it  had  lain  there 
about  forty-eight  hours  ;  that  he  was  raised  by  miracle, —  by 


Death  and  Resurrection. 


\0  J 


the  power  of  God.  Now,  what  bearing  can  that  possibly 
have  on  the  question  as  to  whether  the  bodies  of  millions 
and  millions  of  common  people,  after  they  have  slept  for 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  years,  have  been  dissipated  and 
scattered  all  over  the  earth,  are  to  be  collected  together 
again,  and  raised  up  in  the  flesh  ?  That  one  extraordinary, 
supernatural  man,  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  was  raised 
from  the  dead  after  sleeping  forty-eight  hours,  can  hardly  be 
regarded,  by  sober,  earnest  thinkers,  as  conclusive  proof  that 
everybody  else  —  not  extraordinary  and  not  supernatural  — 
is  going  to  be  raised  again  in  bodily  form  after  having  been 
dust  for  hundreds  and  thousands  of  years.  The  belief  in 
a  bodily  resurrection  is  hardly  held  to-day  by  intelligent 
people.  It  cannot  be  ;  for  the  obstacles  are  utterly  insuper- 
able to  any  one  who  tries  to  understand  what  it  means.  If 
you  want  to  believe  it,  you  had  better  not  think  about  it. 
This  body  of  mine,  for  example,  in  a  few  years  will  have 
gone  back  to  earth ;  it  will  in  the  next  few  hundreds  or  thou- 
sands of  years  have  become  a  part  of  one,  ten,  fifty,  one 
hundred,  possibly  one  thousand  other  human  bodies.  Whose 
body,  then,  shall  claim  the  fragments  on  the  day  of  the  resur- 
rection ?  The  difficulties  surrounding  it  are  insuperable,  and 
we  will  not  stop  even  to  discuss  them. 

But  the  doctrine  is  not  held  in  this  shape  to-day,  you  will 
say.  We  believe  not  that  the  body  is  to  be  raised  again 
from  the  grave ;  but  the  belief  has  changed  its  form,  and  now 
we  trust  that  the  soul  does  not  die  at  all,  but  simply  con- 
tinues to  live  in  spite  of  the  death  of  the  bodv.  But  this,  you 
must  remember,  was  not  at  all  the  belief  which  was  held  in 
the  first  century.  They  believed  that  this  kingdom  of  God 
was  to  be  here  on  earth  with  its  centre  at  Jerusalem ;  and  of 
course  any  one  who  was  to  partake  of  it  and  be  a  citizen  of 
that    kingdom   must  be  raised  from   the  dead   and  clothed 


10S  Talks  about  Jesus. 

again  with  his  body  within  a  very  few  years.  What  bearing, 
then,  does  the  supernatural  raising  up  of  the  body  in  one  in- 
stance, eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  have  upon  our  faith,  not 
in  the  raising  up  of  our  bodies,  but  in  the  continued  exist- 
ence of  the  soul  ?  A  very  little  superficial  thought  even  will 
show  you  that  there  is  no  sort  of  logical  or  rational  relation 
between  the  two  supposed  facts  at  all. 

But  we  must  now  come  to  face  that  other  question, —  one  of 
immense  importance,  and  one  that  I  want  to  put  clearly  be- 
fore your  mind.  The  editor  of  Scribners  Monthly  tells  us  that 
there  is  no  rational  way  of  accounting  for  Christianity,  unless 
we  believe  in  the  popular  doctrine  of  the  resurrection.  And 
here  I  come  to  a  point  that  I  have  had  in  mind  all  the  way 
through,  but  that  I  could  not  bring  out  with  clearness  to  you 
until  I  had  disposed  of  the  doctrine  as  it  is  held  in  other 
forms.  Now  we  are  ready  to  face  the  question  as  to  what 
Paul  and  his  immediate  fellow-disciples  really  believed  and 
taught.  If  you  will  go  back  and  read  the  records  with  a 
little  care,  you  will  find  that  Paul  does  not  say  anything  about 
any  belief  in  the  raising  of  Jesus  from  the  grave,  his  resur- 
rection from  death,  or  the  resurrection  of  his  body.  He  does 
not  allude  to  either  of  these  things.  What  does  he  allude 
to  ?  The  doctrine  that  Paul  held  and  preached  was  the  res- 
urrection of  Jesus  "from  the  dead."  And  that  means,  as  we 
shall  see  in  a  moment,  something  very  different  from  what 
we  have  all  this  time  been  talking  about.  That  which  has 
come  to  be  called  the  Apostles'  Creed,  but  which,  so  far 
from  having  been  the  workmanship  of  the  Apostles,  did  not 
come  into  its  present  shape  for  two  or  three  hundred  years 
after  Christ,  contains  the  absurd  dogma,  which  is  repeated 
in  the  churches  of  Christendom  to-day,  of  "  the  resurrection 
of  the  body."  This,  as  I  am  telling  you,  was  not  the  original 
doctrine  at  all.     In  order  to  understand  this,  we  must  have 


Death  and  Resurrection.  109 

clearly  before  us  what  the  Jews  believed  about  the  universe 
and  the  destiny  of  human  souls.  For  the  sake  of  putting  it 
before  you  in  the  words  of  another,  so  that  you  may  see  that 
it  is  not  simply  my  own  idea,  I  want  to  read  to  you  a  brief 
description  of  the  Jewish  universe.  It  is  from  a  work 
recently  published,  by  a  leading  and  scholarly  professor  of 
the  Shemitic  languages  and  literature  in  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity, Baltimore.     He  says  :  — 

The  writers  of  Scripture  believed  and  tell  as  in  their  writings  that 
the  earth  was  a  plane  surface,  square  in  form,  supported  at  each  corner 
by  pillars  resting  on  the  rocky  bed  of  the  sea  which  surrounded  it;  that 
its  geographical  centre  was  Judea  and  Jerusalem ;  that  underneath  it 
was  an  enormous  cavern  called  Sheol,  through  which  flitted  the  shades 
of  the  departed  ;  that  the  vault  above  was  a  cube  of  metal  placed  like 
a  tent-cover  over  the  earth,  and  fastened  down  at  its  corners ;  that  to  this 
cover  all  the  heavenly  bodies  were  attached,  and  on  it  they  moved 
around  for  the  gratification  or  benefit  of  the  earth,  which  was  the  centre 
and  reason  of  the  whole  creation ;  that  in  this  overhanging  arch  there 
were  windows,  through  which,  when  opened,  there  descended  the  rain  or 
snow  from  their  storehouses  just  above. 

You  must  remember,  then,  that  in  a  universe  like  this  they 
all  believed.  They  supposed  that  the  souls  of  the  departed 
went  down  into  this  Sheol.  In  the  earliest  ages,  they  did 
not  believe  in  any  vital,  conscious  existence  at  all :  it  was 
only  an  underground,  shadowy,  semi-conscious  state  they 
were  in.  This  was  not  peculiar  to  the  Jews  :  it  is  the  belief 
of  antiquity.  Let  me  read  to  you  just  a  fragment  from  the 
translation  of  the  Iliad  by  Mr.  Bryant.  Achilles  is  repre- 
sented as  speaking  to  Ulysses  there  in  the  world  of  the 
departed, —  in  Hades  ;  and  he  says  :  — 

..."  Noble  Ulysses,  spea';  not  thus  of  death, 
As  if  thou  could'st  console  me.     I  would  be 
A  laborer  on  earth,  and  serve  for  hire 
Some  man  of  mean  estate  who  makes  scant  cheer, 
Rather  than  reign  o'er  all  who  have  gone  down 
To  death."  ,  .  . 


1 1  o  Talks  about  Jesus. 

The  Greeks  believed  that  the  dead  lived  in  Hades,  —  this 
underground  twilight  world.  The  Romans  believed  it.  The 
whole  ancient  world  believed  that  only  heroes,  demigods, 
special  favorites  of  the  deities,  ever  went  on  high,  to  Olym- 
pus, to  heaven.  The  Jews  did  not  believe  that  anybody 
except  Enoch  and  Elijah  had  gone  to  heaven,  in  the  modern 
sense  of  the  term.  Heaven  was  the  court  of  God,  where  he 
sat  on  his  throne,  surrounded  by  angels.  All  the  dead  from 
Adam  down  to  Jesus  had  gone  down  into  this  underground 
cavern,  Sheol.  And  this  has  been  the  traditional  doctrine 
of  the  Church  from  that  day  almost  to  this.  Only  a  few 
years  ago,  Mr.  Edward  H.  Bickersteth  published  a  poem 
called  "Yesterday,  To-day,  and  Forever,"  in  which  he  places 
all  the  dead  in  this  under-abode.  He  does  not  undertake  to 
locate  it  as  they  did  in  ancient  times,  because  the  astronomer 
has  taken  away  the  old  conception  of  the  universe.  But,  in 
his  poem,  none  of  the  dead  are  ascended  :  none  of  them  are 
to  ascend  until  after  the  general  resurrection  and  judgment. 
The  good  and  the  bad,  then,  are  down  here  somewhere  in 
this  under-abode.  Dante  teaches  very  much  the  same. 
His  Hell  is  in  the  centre  of  the  earth,  and  here  are  the 
dead.  And  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  having  descended  into  hell 
had  taken  such  hold  in  all  Christendom,  in  Dante's  time,  that 
in  his  journey  through  hell  he  comes  to  the  very  place  where 
the  stone  wall  of  an  embankment  had  been  jarred  asunder 
and  broken  by  the  earthquake  that  took  place  at  the  time  of 
Jesus'  resurrection.  He  went  down  into  hell,  and  set  free  a 
host  of  the  spirits  in  prison.  This,  then,  was  the  belief  of  the 
ancient  world.  But  few  had  gone  to  heaven.  Our  idea  of 
simply  a  continued  existence  of  the  soul  and  of  a  future  life 
in  heaven  is  a  purely  modern  idea  :  it  does  not  get  one  single 
word  of  countenance  from  Christianity.  If  you  think  that 
you  are  basing  your  hope  of   a  continued    existence  imme- 


Death  and  Resurrection. 


in 


diately  after  death,  and  an  ascension  into  heaven,  on  Chris- 
tianity, you  are  utterly  mistaken.  Christianity  does  not 
teach  any  such  doctrine  anywhere. 

What,  then,  did  Paul  believe?     He  taught  "the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead  "  :  but  what  did  he  mean  by  it  ?     He  did  not 
go  to  the  tomb  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea  to  see  if  there  was 
any  body  there.     It  would   never  occur   to  the  disciples  at 
that  time  to  see  whether  the  body  of  Jesus  had  risen.     They 
had  no  interest  in  his  body.     The  resurrection  of  the   dead, 
in    their    mind,    did    not    depend    at    all    on    the    question 
whether  his    body  had   risen    or  not.     The    resurrection  of 
the  dead   meant  simply  this,  then  :  that  Jesus  was   not  shut 
up  in  Sheol  among  the  multitudes  of  the  common  dead  that 
were  there  imprisoned.     It  meant  that  he  had  escaped  from 
Hades  ;  that  he  had   ascended,  had   gone  into  heaven,  was 
sitting  at  God's  right  hand,  and  would  come  again  to  estab- 
lish his  Messianic  throne  on  earth.     This  was  what  the  res- 
urrection of  the   dead  meant  to  the  disciples.     Do  you  not 
see  how  utterly  different  it  is  from  the  modern  perversion 
and  corruption  of  the  original  idea  ?    It  meant  only  as  much 
as    we   would  mean   to-day,  when,  standing    over    the    dead 
body  of  a  friend,  we  should  say  :  "  He  is  not  dead  ;  he  can- 
not  be   dead ;  he  is  alive.     We  do  not  bury  him  ;  he  has 
gone  up  on  high."'     This  was  the  only  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection of  Jesus  held  or  preached  by  the  early  Church.     Of 
course  it  was  necessary  that  this  should  be  believed   before 
there   could    be   any   Christianity.     The    Church    could   not 
spring  out  of  a  grave,  or  from  a  belief  in  a  dead  Jesus.     The 
Church  had  its  birth  in  the  belief  that  he   was  alive,  that  he 
was  coming  again  to  establish  his  kingdom  ;  and  that  is  the 
gospel  that  they   went  preaching  all  over  the  world.     And 
you  will  notice  in  these  early  sermons  it  was  not  the  propitia- 
tion for  our  sins,  it  was  not  his  grave,  it   was    not  his   death 


H2  Talks  about  Jesus. 

that  was  the  most  important.  The  one  thing  which  Paul 
puts  in  the  forefront  as  of  more  significance  than  anything 
else  was  the  resurrection.  Jesus  is  the  Messiah ;  he  is 
alive  —  this  is  the  great  informing,  inspiring  faith  of  the 
early  Church. 

And  now  we  must  just  glance  a  moment  at  how  many 
a  parallel  this  belief  has  in  the  world.  If  you  think  it  per- 
tains simply  to  Jesus,  you  are  mistaken.  Thousands  of 
years  before  Christ,  in  Egypt,  the  doctrine  had  grown  up 
that  Horus,  the  son  of  a  god  and  a  virgin,  had  lived  until  he 
was  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  was  put  to  death  in  a  struggle 
with  Typhon, —  the  Devil,  the  Prince  of  Evil, —  that  he  was 
raised  again  from  the  dead,  and  was  made  king  of  all  the  de- 
parted souls.  This  belief  in  the  disappearance  and  return 
again  of  some  hero  who  has  come  for  the  deliverance  of  man 
has  not  been  confined  to  any  age  or  to  any  nation.  You  find 
it  in  ancient  India.  To  come  to  comparatively  modern  times, 
it  was  believed  concerning  Nero  ;  it  was  believed  concerning 
Charlemagne,  concerning  King  Arthur,  concerning  Merlin, 
concerning  the  sun-god  of  the  Aztecs  of  Mexico,  and  Hiawa- 
tha, the  great  hero  of  the  northern  tribes  of  Indians.  It  has 
been  believed  even  in  the  most  modern  times  concerning 
Napoleon  I.  There  is  a  religious  sect  alive  to-day  who 
believe  that  Napoleon  is  not  dead,  that  he  has  only  dis- 
appeared in  the  Far  East,  and  that  by  and  by  he  is  coming 
back  to  conquer  and  rule  the  earth  again.  This  belief,  then, 
I  say,  is  wide-spread  and  common,  and  is  simply  an  illus- 
tration of  the  saying  of  the  poet,  that 

"  Hope  springs  eternal  in  the  human  breast." 

We  cannot  believe  that  our  great  hopes  have  died.  They 
spring  up  again  by  the  law  of  their  very  nature,  for  they  are 
immortal ;  and  we  must  look  forward  to  something  grander 
yet  to  be. 


Death  and  Resurrection.  I  1 3 

The  whole  New  Testament,  if  you  will  read  it  in  the  light  of 
what  I  have  said,  you  will  find  all  alive  with  the  expectation 
of  this  coming.  Paul  teaches  that  Jesus  is  to  come  before 
those  that  were  then  living  should  die.  And  he  comforts 
some  of  the  friends  of  those  who  have  died,  by  telling  them 
they  are  not  to  be  troubled,  for,  when  Jesus  comes,  they  will 
be  raised  again  to  life,  and  be  permitted  to  share  in  the  glory 
of  his  Messianic  reign.  And  the  last  book  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament—  as  it  stands  to-day,  the  Revelation — is  all  alive  and 
on  tiptoe  with  this  expectation.  Everywhere,  all  through, 
throbs  the  belief  that  Jesus  is  coming  quickly.  And  you 
find,  as  you  read  the  history  of  the  canon  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that,  after  their  expectation  had  been  disappointed 
and  Jesus  did  not  come,  this  book  was  discredited,  and 
came  very  near  being  thrown  out  of  the  Bible.  But,  after 
a  time,  it  was  reinstated  again.  As  late  as  the  year  1000,  all 
Europe  was  thrilled  and  convulsed  with  the  expectation  of 
the  immediate  coming  of  Jesus  ;  and  men  went  so  far  as  to 
put  away  their  property,  and  to  do  all  sorts  of  things  in  the 
way  of  getting  ready.  And,  from  that  day  to  this,  the  old 
belief  occasionally — in  sublime  or  ridiculous  fashion  — 
flames  out  again.  You  remember  only  two  or  three  years 
ago  there  was  a  Convention  of  all  the  Evangelical  Churches 
of  America  in  New  York,  to  take  up  and  treat  this  subject ; 
and  leading  men  in  all  the  churches  expressed  their  belief 
that  Jesus  might  be  expected  to  return  any  day.  And  yet  — 
so  vital  is  a  baseless  superstition  when  once  it  is  in  posses- 
sion of  the  imaginations  of  men  —  Jesus  himself,  who  ought 
to  be  regarded  as  authority  on  the  subject,  says  that  this 
coming  is  to  be  before  the  generation  to  which  he  was  then 
speaking  had  passed  away. 

These,  then,  are  the  facts,  so  far  as  we  can  find  them,  con- 
cerning the  story  of  the  death  and  the  resurrection  of  Jesus. 


114  Talks  about  Jesus. 

This  discussion  does  not  touch  the  question  of  our  immortal- 
ity one  way  or  the  other.  Our  hope  and  our  faith  do  not  rest 
upon  any  of  these  things.  All  nations,  even  those  who  lived 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  years  before  Jesus  was  born,  have 
believed  in  immortality.  The  belief  has  never  been  so  vigor- 
ous and  so  real  among  any  people  under  heaven  as  it  was  in 
ancient  Egypt.  It  is  a  belief  that  springs  out  of  the  human 
heart ;  and  I,  for  one,  trust  that  it  is  the  whisper  of  the  eter- 
nal truth  of  God. 


THE  MESSIANIC  IDEA. 


Any  series  of  talks  about  Jesus,  however  brief  or  fragmen- 
tary, that  should  forget  to  treat  the  Messianic  idea  in  its 
bearing  upon  his  life  and  teaching,  would  be  fatally  defective. 
For,  however  strange  the  statement  may  seem  to  some  of 
you  that  have  not  studied  it  and  looked  into  its  bearings, 
it  is  unquestionably  true  that  but  for  the  Messianic  idea, 
wrought  out  and  organized  by  the  thought,  the  genius,  and 
the  energy  of  Paul,  there  would  have  been  no  historic,  insti- 
tuted Christianity  in  the  world.  This  Messianic  idea,  then, 
is  all-important  ;  and  yet  the  thought  of  its  reality,  of  its  sig- 
nificance, has  almost  faded  out  of  the  modern  mind.  Except 
on  the  part  of  a  very  few  narrow-minded  and  bigoted  among 
the  Hebrews,  the  literal  expectation  of  the  fulfilment  of  their 
old  national  hope  has  long  since  passed  away.  Many  of 
them  mean  by  it  only  the  general  progress  and  development 
of  mankind.  Some  of  them  hold  that  the  Jewish  race  person- 
ified is  God's  Messiah  to  the  world,  holding  up  among  the 
nations  the  conception  of  the  unity  and  the  moral  perfection 
of  God :  and  that  this  is  the  mission  of  their  race.  When  we 
come  among  Christians,  and  ask  what  they  still  believe  about 
the  Messiah,  we  find  that  there  is,  underneath  the  surface,  a 
smouldering  belief  in  the  original  New  Testament  idea  ;  and 
that,  if  the  oxygen  of  certain  conditions  of  thought  can  only 
get  access  to  it,  this  latent  faith  is  ready  to  flame   up  in  a 


1 1 6  Talks  about  Jesus. 

nineteenth  century  enthusiasm  almost  as  vivid  and  real  as 
that  of  the  first.  But,  on  the  part  of  most  Christians,  the  be- 
lief in  any  literal  coming  of  Jesus,  unless  it  be  by  and  by,  in 
some  very  indefinite  future,  at  the  end  of  the  world,  is  en- 
tirely surrendered.  And  on  the  part  of  many  of  them,  as  it 
finds  utterance  in  sermon,  in  song,  in  hymn,  in  poem,  it  has 
come  to  be  transformed  into  the  idea  that,  when  each  believer 
dies,  Jesus,  in  some  figurative  way,  comes  to  him  then. 

The  second  coming  of  Christ,  then,  has  almost  passed 
out  of  the  thought  of  the  modern  world,  in  any  real  and 
literal  sense ;  and  yet  once  it  was  the  most  vital  thing  in 
Christianity.  There  are  two  main  questions  that  we  must 
now  consider ;  and  my  purpose  is  simply  to  place  these  as 
clearly  as  I  can  before  you,  and  answer  them  as  concisely  as 
possible. 

It  has  been  the  standing  charge  of  Christendom  against 
the  Jewish  people  that  they  wilfully  and  wickedly  rejected 
and  cast  out  their  own  Messiah,  the  one  that  they  had  been 
for  a  long  time  expecting  ;  and  that,  if  they  had  been  willing 
to  have  known  the  truth,  they  had  light  enough  to  teach 
them  what  they  were  doing.  And  this  charge  has  grown 
to  such  stupendous  and  incomprehensible  proportions,  that 
there  have  been  those  among  the  leading  thinkers  of  the 
world,  and  those  by  hundreds,  who  have  even  charged  this 
Jewish  race  with  the  one  grandest  crime  that  the  human 
mind  can  conceive, —  of  even  putting  to  death  God  himself- 
Only  now  and  then  do  men  stop  to  see  what  the  logic  of 
their  common  belief  is.  But  only  a  few  years  ago  1  was 
reading  a  sermon  of  Mr.  Beecher's,  in  which  he  went  this 
length  of  clearly  and  simply  saying  that,  when  the  Jews  put 
Jesus  to  death  on  the  cross,  God  died.  This,  then,  must  be 
the  first  question  for  us  to  consider, —  as  to  whether  Jesus 
did  really  fulfil  the  Messianic  expectation  of  the  Jews  in  any 


The  Messianic  Idea.  i  1 7 

such  realistic  sense  as  to  have  given  the  people  of  his  time 
a  reason  for  knowing  that  he  was  veritably  their  Messiah. 

In  order  to  answer  this  question,  I  must  ask  you  to  go 
back  with  me,  and  trace  for  a  moment  the  origin  and  devel- 
opment of  this  Messianic  idea, —  to  see  what  it  was,  in  its 
simplest  and  plainest  outline,  which  the  Jews  really  believed. 
We  cannot  go  back  so  far  as  the  time  of  Abraham  ;  for  his 
history  and  the  words  that  are  put  into  his  mouth  were 
written  many  hundreds  of  years  after  his  death.  But  it  is 
sufficient  for  us  to  take  note  that  the  Jewish  nation  believed, 
with  all  the  intensity  of  earnest  conviction,  that  God  had 
veritably  appeared  to  Abraham, —  that  he  had  entered  into 
a  personal  covenant  with  him,  had  promised  him,  as  the  re- 
ward of  his  faithfulness,  that  he  should  be  the  father  of  his 
own  chosen,  peculiar  people ;  that  this  people  should  be 
perpetually  prosperous,  that  they  should  dominate  the  whole 
earth,  and  that  through  them  all  the  nations  of  the  world 
should  be  blessed.  Right  here,  in  this  one  belief,  we  shall 
find  the  seed  and  root  of  the  Messianic  idea.  The  Jews 
then  believed  that  they  were  the  chosen,  peculiar  people  of 
Yahweh,  the  national  god ;  they  believed  that  the  sign  of  his 
blessing  was  outward  prosperity.  There  is  no  indication  in 
their  earlier  writings  of  any  thought  of  a  future  life  beyond 
the  grave.  The  highest  blessing  they  pronounce  upon  obe- 
dience to  Yahweh  is  long  life,  great  wealth,  many  children, 
peace,  and  general  prosperity.  Precisely  similar  things  in 
their  thought  constituted  the  highest  welfare  of  the  people. 
They  believed,  then,  that  they  were  a  chosen  people,  and 
that  as  being  such  there  was  to  spread  out  before  them,  in 
all  coming  time,  a  kingdom  in  perpetuity  of  blessing  and 
peace  and  dominion  over  all  the  world.  If  there  came  to 
the  Jews,  then,  any  calamity  or  trial,  they  must  explain  it 
consistently    with  this  underlying,  foundation   principle.     It 


1 1 8  Talks  about  Jesus. 

could  not  mean  that  Yahweh  had  turned  away  his  favor  from 
them  forever:  it  must  mean  only  a  temporary  and  local  chas- 
tisement, in  preparation  for  some  larger  triumph,  that  was 
yet  to  be.  So,  if  you  read  the  prophets  and  writings  of  the 
Jews  all  through,  you  will  find  the  key  to  everything  in  this 
one  principle  that  I  have  given  you,  —  the  belief  that  they 
were  the  chosen  people,  and  that,  however  they  might  be 
cast  down  temporarily,  ultimately  their  destiny  must  be  one 
of  triumph,  of  peace,  and  of  dominion  over  all  the  nations 
of  the  world.  When,  then,  their  land  was  overrun  by  the 
heathen,  when  the  city  of  Jerusalem  itself  was  taken,  when 
the  temple  was  destroyed,  and  the  flower  of  the  nation  was 
carried  off  into  captivity  in  Babylon,  did  they  give  up  their 
hope  ?  Not  at  all.  So  long  as  they  believed  in  Yahweh,  they 
could  not  surrender  it.  These  disappointments  were  indeed 
mysterious  ;  and  yet  Yahweh  had  some  ultimate  purpose  in 
them,  and  out  of  this  degradation  there  was  to  spring  at 
last  a  triumph  that  would  be  glorious.  So  we  find  in  the 
midst  of  their  captivity  this  religious  belief  existing;  and 
there  never  was  a  time  in  their  whole  history  when  the  relig- 
ious life  was  so  active,  and  when  it  budded  and  flowered  out 
into  such  heautiful  blooms,  as  during  this  time  of  their  op- 
pression by  a  foreign  power.  As  we  get  down  toward  the 
time  of  Christ,  and  as  calamities  thicken  upon  the  people,  as 
they  pass  now  under  the  dominion  of  one  kingdom  and  now 
under  that  of  another,  suffering  famine  and  persecution  and 
trial  of  every  kind,  we  find  this  hope,  this  belief  in  the 
Messianic  idea,  only  growing  stronger  and  more  intense,  and 
ready  to  tlame  out  into  the  wildest  enthusiasm  on  the  small- 
est possible  provocation.  Messiah  after  Messiah  appears, 
each  one  claiming  to  be  sent  by  their  national  god.  Book 
after  book  is  written,  setting  forth  the  nature  of  this  Messi- 
anic kingdom.     We  find  only  the  poorest  and  feeblest  hints 


The  Messianic  Idea.  1 19 

of  what  this  was  to  be  in  our  canonical  Old  Testament. 
From  the  time  when  the  Book  of  Daniel  was  written,  down 
through  the  writing  of  the  Book  of  Enoch,  the  Book  of 
Baruch,  the  Book  of  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach,  the  Book  of 
Tobit,  the  Book  of  Jubilees,  the  Psalms  of  Solomon,  and 
many  others,  we  find  this  Messianic  hope  pictured  in  all  the 
strongest  and  wildest  outlines  and  all  the  most  brilliant 
colors.  Book  after  book  was  written  and  put  out  under  the 
name  of  some  of  the  great  names  of  the  past,  that  they  might 
carry  influence  among  the  people,  and  thus  encourage  them 
in  the  days  of  their  distress  and  despair,  and  prepare  them 
for  the  day  of  their  prosperity,  which  they  believed  to  be  near 
at  hand.  Such  was  the  mental  condition  of  the  Jews,  such 
was  the  religious  idea  of  the  time  when  Jesus  is  born,  and 
proclaims  himself  the  coming  Messiah,  who  is  to  fulfil  the 
hopes  of  his  nation. 

Now  I  wish,  in  just  as  brief  a  way  as  I  can,  to  give  you  a 
picture  of  what  it  was  that  the  Jews  expected.  But  you  must 
bear  one  thing  in  mind.  If  somebody  should  go  out  from 
here  to  Europe,  and  report  that  the  people  of  Boston  believed 
so  and  so,  you  will  see  at  once  that  such  a  statement  as  that 
would  need  important  modification.  All  the  people  of  Bos- 
ton cannot  agree  as  to  this  particular  thing  or  that  in  their 
belief.  And  yet  it  is  perfectly  safe  to  say  that  there  are 
certain  principles,  certain  prominent  sentiments,  which  are 
practically  universal,  and  characteristic  of  the  city.  So  when 
we  talk  about  the  Messianic  expectation  of  the  Jews,  we  must 
not  think  that  everybody  in  Jerusalem  and  Judea  held  pre- 
cisely the  same  ideas,  and  pictured  the  future  under  precisely 
the  same  forms.  There  were  many  forms  of  the  Messianic 
idea  floating  in  the  public  mind  at  this  time.  And  yet  there 
are  certain  main  outlines  which  are  easily  discernible,  con- 
cerning which  a  majority  of  the  people  were  agreed.  It  is 
these,  then,  that  I  must  call  vour  attention  to. 


1 20  Talks  about  Jesus. 

In  the  first  place,  the  Jews  divided  all  time  into  two  great 
epochs  or  divisions  :  one  was  what  you  will  find  referred  to 
in  the  New  Testament  as  "the  present  time,"  — this  age,  this 
world.  And  you  must  remember,  all  through  the  New  Tes- 
tament, when  you  come  across  the  words  "  this  world,"  that 
there  is  no  reference  whatever  to  the  planet  on  which  we 
live,  but  simply  to  the  then  present  age  or  period  of  time. 
They  divided  all  time  into  these  two  epochs, —  the  present 
time  and  the  future,  this  age  and  the  next  age,  this  world 
and  the  next  world.  And  the  present  time,  or  this  age,  was 
the  time  preceding  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Messianic  kingdom.  And  the  next  age,  or  next 
world,  was  that  kingdom  in  its  finished  condition  and  its 
perpetuity.  Some  of  them  believed  that  there  was  to  be  a 
personal  Messiah,  and  some  did  not.  Some  of  them  looked 
for  this  perfect  condition  of  things  only  as  the  restoration  of 
their  original  theocracy  before  they  had  a  human  king,  when 
Yahweh  alone  was  their  ruler.  But  the  prevalent  idea  was 
that  there  was  to  be  a  personal  Messiah,  to  be  Yahweh's  vicar 
on  earth,  to  exercise  his  authority  and  sit  on  the  throne  of 
David.  They  believed  that  this  Messiah  was  to  come  in  the 
line  of  David,  and  that  the  kingdom  was  to  be  a  continua- 
tion of  his  authority  and  dynasty.  The  reason  for  this  was 
simple.  David  was  the  first  one  of  their  kings  who  unified 
and  established  their  national  power,  and  gave  them  peace 
and  safety  in  the  midst  of  their  enemies ;  and,  although  the 
kingdom  of  Solomon  was  in  some  respects  more  glorious 
and  wide-spread  than  that  of  David,  yet  Solomon  himself 
departed  from  many  of  the  Jewish  customs  and  laws,  and 
thus  fell  into  disrepute  among  the  priesthood.  So  that 
David  became  their  ideal  king ;  and  they  could  conceive  no 
higher  or  better  destinv  for  them  in  the  future  than  that  a 
king   like    David,  of   his    line,  should   come    to    restore    his 


The  Messianic  Idea.  121 

throne  and  kingdom,  and  reign  in  his  name  and  his  glory 
forever. 

The  lews  generally  believed  that  the  Messianic  kingdom 
was  to  he  ushered  in  by  awful  portents.  We  find  them  pict- 
ured in  some  of  the  prophets  ;  we  find  them  graphically  and 
wildly  outlined  in  the  apocalyptic  literature  of  the  time  ;  we 
find  them  in  the  words  of  Jesus  himself.  And  here  you  must 
remember,  for  clearness  of  thought,  that  all  the  figures  and 
colors  that  Jesus  uses  in  describing  the  things  that  are  to 
happen  before  his  second  coming  are  borrowed  from  the  pop- 
ular pictures  and  the  popular  literature  of  the  time.  We  can 
find  them  all  in  the  apocalyptic  books.  They  believed  that 
the  sun  was  to  be  darkened,  and  that  the  moon  was  to  be 
turned  into  blood  ;  the  stars  were  to  fall  from  heaven  ;  there 
were  to  be  earthquakes  and  pestilences  in  various  places  • 
wars  and  rumors  of  wars,  nation  rising  up  against  nation  ;  a 
time  of  affliction  such  as  the  world  had  never  seen  until  that 
day, —  all  this  was  to  usher  in  the  Messianic  kingdom,  these 
were  to  be  the  premonitory  symptoms  of  its  coming.  They 
believed  that  the  dead,  the  faithful,  believing  dead,  of  the  past, 
were  to  rise  again.  That  is,  all  those  that  had  been  faithful 
Tews  were  to  have  a  part  in  this  coming  glory;  and,  according 
to  their  conceptions  of  the  universe,  the  only  way  by  which 
they  could  picture  the  possibility  of  this  realization  was  by 
supposing  that  these  were  to  be  raised  from  this  under-world 
of  Sheol,  and  become  citizens  of  the  earth  again  in  this  Mes- 
sianic kingdom. 

And,  when  this  kingdom  came,  what  were  to  be  its  charac- 
teristics ?  There  was  to  be  no  more  war ;  wild  beasts  were 
to  become  tame  ;  health  was  to  be  universal ;  sickness  and 
sorrow  to  be  done  away ;  the  world  was  to  become  supernat- 
urally  fruitful.  As  an  illustration,  let  me  give  you  a  quota- 
tion from  one  of  the  most  famous  apocalyptic  books.     This 


122  Talks  about  Jesus. 

is  an  example  of  what  they  believed  would  be  general  in  re- 
gard to  the  products  of  the  earth.  They  said  concerning  the 
vine  that  u  one  vine  should  have  on  it  a  thousand  branches, 
and  every  branch  a  thousand  bunches,  and  every  bunch  a 
thousand  grapes ;  and  every  grape  should  be  large  enough  to 
produce  a  whole  measure  of  wine."  They  believed  that  the 
wind,  as  it  blew  over  the  tops  of  the  grain,  would  sift  out  fine 
flour  ready  for  people  to  gather  and  make  into  bread.  All 
the  way  through  they  pictured  in  the  most  gorgeous  colors 
the  glorious  condition  of  this  perfected  kingdom  of  their 
Messiah.  These  simply  as  some  general  outline  and  indica- 
tion of  what  they  believed.  It  is  this  Messianic  dream,  and 
not  "heaven,"  or  the  condition  of  things  in  eternity,  that 
you  may  see  pictured  in  the  Book  of  Revelation  —  one  of 
the  class  of  apocalyptic  writings. 

Did  Jesus  bear  any  of  the  signs  of  the  kind  of  Messiah 
that  the  Jews  had  been  taught  by  all  their  sacred  writings 
for  generations  to  expect  ?  If  you  say  he  proved  to  the  Jews 
his  Messiahship  by  his  supernatural  birth,  we  must  answer 
that  the  supernatural  birth  was  not  heard  of  for  many  long 
years  after  his  death.  If  you  say  that  he  proved  it  by  his 
miracles,  we  must  answer  that  miracles  were  very  common 
and  had  been  very  common  throughout  the  whole  history  of 
the  Jews,  and  had  been  wrought  by  many  men  that  were  not 
Messiahs  and  had  not  claimed  to  be.  If  you  say  that  he 
proved  it  by  his  power  over  the  demons,  even  Jesus  himself 
admits  that  many  Jews  of  his  own  time  beside  himself  had 
this  same  power  of  exorcising  evil  spirits.  If  you  say  it  was 
his  moral  teaching  that  proved  his  Messiahship,  we  must 
again  confess  that  the  finest  and  sublimest  moral  teachings 
of  Jesus  are  only  the  sublimated  essence  of  the  teaching  of 
the  best  and  highest  Jews  of  his  own  age. 

Jesus  came,  then,  not  as  their  Messiah.     There  were  none 


The  Messianic  Idea.  123 

of  those  portents  and  signs  in  the  heavens,  indicating  to  the 
Jews  that  he  was  the  Messiah.  And,  when  they  came  to  him 
and  asked  him  for  a  sign,  he  refused  to  give  it.  We  must 
confess,  then,  as  we  candidly  look  over  the  history,  that 
Jesus  did  not  bear  about  him  a  single  one  of  the  marks  by 
which  the  Jews  expected  to  know  their  Messiah  when  he 
came.  And,  however  great  the  crime  of  putting  to  death 
a  character  so  sublime,  so  pure,  so  noble,  as  was  that  of 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  Christendom  must  hang  its  head  in 
shame,  and  confess  that  the  Church,  in  the  name  of  this 
same  Jesus,  has  committed  hundreds  of  crimes  quite  as  infa- 
mous ;  has  put  to  death,  with  quite  as  cruel  tortures,  men 
that  were  very  like  him  whom  they,  at  the  same  time,  called 
their  Master  and  Lord.  Jesus  was  not,  then,  in  any  com- 
prehensible sense  to  us,  as  we  look  back  over  history,  the 
fulfilment  of  the  Jewish  Messianic  expectation. 

Let  us  now  pass  to  our  second  question  ;  and  you  will  find 
that  it  is  intimately  connected  with  this,  and  springs  vitally 
out  of  it.  The  disciples  themselves  confessed  to  the  Jews 
at  that  time  that  Jesus  did  not  fulfil  their  national  hope. 
They  themselves  held  precisely  the  same  expectation  that 
their  fellow-countrymen  did.  How,  then,  did  they  believe 
that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah  ?  They  did  not  believe  that  he 
had  come  as  yet  as  the  Messiah,  but  only  that  he  was  thus 
to  come.  The  one  single  point  that  separated  Christians 
from  the  Jews,  at  the  first,  was  simply  here  :  the  Jews  denied 
that  Jesus  was  coming  again  as  the  Messiah,  and  the  Chris- 
tians asserted  it.  That  was  the  one  sole  distinction  between 
the  disciple  of  Jesus  and  the  ordinary  Jew  in  Jerusalem  dur- 
ing the  first  few  years  after  the  crucifixion. 

Pass  then  to  our  second  question.  To  what  extent  and  in 
what  way  has  the  belief,  on  the  part  of  the  disciples,  that 
Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  reshaped,  remodelled,  and  colored  the 


24 


Talks  about  Jesus. 


facts  as  to  his  life  and  teaching  ?  You  must  remember  here, 
in  order  to  a  clear  understanding  of  the  point  I  wish  to  make, 
that  the  biographies  of  Jesus,  and  all  the  notices  we  have  of 
him  in  the  New  Testament,  were  not  written  for  many,  many 
years  after  his  death.  You  must  remember  that  it  was  the 
fundamental  belief  of  the  disciples  that  Jesus  was  to  come,  in 
the  immediate  future,  in  fulfilment  of  the  national  Messianic 
hope  of  the  Jews.  You  will  very  readily  see  then  that  under 
the  influence  of  this  belief  it  would  be  very  natural,  inevita- 
ble even,  that  the  story  of  Jesus'  life  should  have  become 
colored  by  this  belief.  Look  for  a  moment  at  the  circum- 
stances. Nothing  as  yet  had  been  written  about  Jesus.  It 
was  simply  a  tradition  floating  in  the  popular  mind  that  he 
had  done  this  thing,  that  he  had  said  that,  on  a  certain 
occasion.  We  find  in  the  Gospels  themselves  no  chronolog- 
ical order, —  only  mingled,  blended,  and  sometimes  contra- 
dictory traditions,  just  as  they  were  floating  in  the  popular 
mind.  The  disciples  believed  with  their  whole  soul  —  for 
this  was  the  one  thing,  the  only  thing,  that  made  them  Chris- 
tians—  that  this  Jesus  was  to  appear  again.  Do  you  not  see, 
then,  that  it  was  inevitable  that  they  should  suppose  that 
Jesus  had  clone  certain  things  and  had  said  certain  things 
which  they  believed  the  Messiah  must  do  and  must  say? 
The  Messiah,  when  he  is  born,  the  popular  belief  said,  must 
do  such  and  such  things,  must  say  such  and  such  things ;  and 
he  will  not  be  the  Messiah  unless  he  does.  The  next  step. 
Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  and  has  revealed  himself  as  such. 
Then  of  course  he  must  have  done  the  things  that  the  Mes- 
siah was  to  do,  he  must  have  said  the  things  that  the  Mes- 
siah was  to  say.  And  they  were  spurred  to  this  by  another 
consideration.  The  one  grand  thing  which  the  early  preacher 
of  Christianity  set  out  to  do  was  to  convince  the  Jews  that 
Jesus  was   the  "Christ" — that   is,  the    Messiah.     For   you 


TJic  Jl ft  ss it Diic  Idea.  125 

must  remember  that  Christ  in  the  New  Testament  is  always 
simply  the  name  of  the  office,  and  not  the  name  of  the  man. 
To  say,  then,  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ  was  to  say  that  Jesus 
was  the  Jewish  Messiah;  for  "  Christos  "  is  only  the  Greek 
form  of  the  Hebrew  word. 

Let  us  now  look  for  a  moment,  and  see  to  what  extent  this 
preconception  did  really  modify,  pervert,  and  color  the  facts 
in  the  life  of  Jesus.  They  wrote  many  years  after  his  death, 
and  with  this  preconception  of  what  the  Messiah  ought  to  say 
and  do  in  their  minds.  For  example,  the  belief  had  grown 
up,  on  account  of  the  misconception  of  one  of  the  old  proph- 
esies, that  the  Messiah  was  to  be  born  in  some  extraordinary 
way.  Hence  the  story  of  the  birth  by  a  virgin.  And  yet,  as  I 
have  already  told  you,  go  back  and  study  that  prophecy,  and 
you  will  find  that  it  says  nothing  whatever  about  any  birth  by 
a  virgin.  It  is  a  pure  misunderstanding  and  perversion  of  it 
to  get  any  such  meaning  out  of  it.  Again,  the  Messiah  must 
be  of  the  line  of  David ;  and,  although  Jesus  himself  ex- 
plicitly refutes  this  idea,  and  says  that  the  Messiah  need  not 
be  of  the  line  of  David,  yet  the  popular  belief  is  so  strong 
that  even  his  words  are  forgotten,  and  the  belief  springs  up 
that  he  was  thus  born ;  and,  to  prove  it,  the  genealogical  table 
finds  its  place  in  two  of  the  Gospels.  If  he  was  of  the  line  of 
David  and  was  to  inherit  his  throne,  then  he  must  have  been 
born  in  the  city  of  David,  in  Bethlehem ;  and  so,  in  spite  of 
the  universal  tradition,  that  points  everywhere  to  Nazareth, 
the  story  of  the  Bethlehem  birth  becomes  the  creed  of  the 
early  Church.  And  then,  by  and  by,  they  must  explain  the 
fact  that  the  Messiah,  so  contrary  to  all  the  ideas  of  the  time, 
was  crucified.  They  find  in  one  of  the  old  prophets  a  pas- 
sage about  the  "suffering  servant  of  Yahweh."  It  is  per- 
fectly plain  to  the  most  casual  reading  that  the  prophet  here 
is  referring  to  Israel  personified,  the  nation  as  a  whole.     But 


1 26  Talks  about  Jesus. 

the  methods  of  interpretation  in  use  by  the  rabbins  at  this 
time  were  such  that  a  passage  of  Scripture  could  mean  any- 
thing that  could  possibly  be  tortured  out  of  it.  So  this  is 
made  to  apply  to  and  attempt  to  explain  the,  at  first,  stun- 
ning fact  that  the  Messiah  who  came  to  reign  was  put  to  an 
ignominious  death.  Then,  of  course,  they  could  not  believe 
that  the  Messiah  was  really  held  a  prisoner  in  Sheol  :  he 
must  have  escaped,  he  must  be  alive.  Out  of  this  naturally 
and  easily  springs  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection.  So  we 
find,  all  the  way  through,  that  the  facts  of  the  life  are  rewrit- 
ten in  after  time  in  the  light  of  a  preconceived  ideal  ;  so  that 
the  historic  Jesus  is  almost  lost  to  us,  having  been  reshaped 
and  moulded  into  the  image  of  the  supposed  Messiah. 

How  far  did  Jesus  himself  accept  the  popular  Messianic 
belief?  I  want  to  make  our  consideration  of  this  just  as 
plain  to  you  as  possible,  because  it  is  very  important  in  the 
present  condition  of  thought  about  Jesus  and  his  work.  In 
how  far  did  Jesus  share  the  popular  Messianic  belief  of  the 
time  ?  It  is  almost  impossible  for  us  to  decide.  If  we  are 
to  accept  the  New  Testament  records  as  they  stand,  then 
he  held  the  simple,  popular  faith  in  all  its  crudeness.  He 
believed  that  before  that  generation  passed  away  he  himself 
was  to  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  surrounded  by  angels, 
and  establish  this  kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  And  yet,  very 
strangely,  there  are  also  hints  of  a  deeper,  more  moral 
teaching,  that  seems  utterly  inconsistent  with  this  belief. 
And  we  are  to  remember  right  here  that  the  Gospels  them- 
selves represent  the  disciples  as  perpetually  misunderstand- 
ing Jesus,  misinterpreting  what  he  said,  taking  some  figura- 
tive, poetic  saying  of  his,  and  reducing  it  to  a  crude,  coarse 
literalness  in  their  interpretation.  So  that,  if  we  are  to 
doubt  the  record  of  the  disciples  at  any  point,  we  must 
doubt  it  here  ;  for  they  would  be   less  liable   to   invent  the 


The  Mess itu lie  Idea.  127 

grand  spiritual  principles  and  doctrines  of  Jesus  than  the 
cruder  ideas  which  were  the  common  thought  of  the  time. 
If,  then,  we  are  to  question  any  part  of  it,  we  will  cast  aside 
that  which  ascribes  to  Jesus  the  crude,  common,  popular 
belief  in  regard  to  the  Messianic  hope. 

And  yet,  with  all  the  study  I  have  been  able  to  give  it, 
after  some  years,  I  am  convinced  of  this, —  that  Jesus  did 
believe  that  there  was  to  be  a  miraculous  and  sudden  estab- 
lishment of  the  Messianic  kingdom ;  but  the  one  grand  thing 
where  he  outran  his  time,  where  he  towered  unspeakably 
above  it,  was  as  to  the  method  of  preparation  for  this  coming 
kingdom  which  he  held  and  preached.  The  Jews  of  his 
time,  almost  universally,  said  we  must  get  ready  for  the 
coming  of  this  Messianic  kingdom  by  keeping  the  law  with 
more  and  more  minuteness  and  strictness ;  we  must  get  ready 
for  it  by  following  more  carefully  the  traditions  ;  we  must 
be  more  careful  about  washing  our  tables  and  our  cups, 
about  burnishing  the  brazen  vessels  and  looking  after  the 
condition  of  the  altar ;  we  must  get  ready  for  it  by  being 
careful  how  far  we  walk  on  the  Sabbath  day,  what  sort  of 
sandal  we  wear  as  we  walk  through  the  grass,  how  we  shall 
wash  our  hands,  as  to  which  hand  we  shall  pour  the  water 
into  first, —  whether  it  shall  be  by  pouring  it  above  the  wrist 
and  letting  it  run  down  on  to  the  hand,  or  by  pouring  it  upon 
the  hand  and  letting  it  run  up  to  the  wrist.  It  was  ques- 
tions like  these  that  Jesus  found  the  rabbis  disputing  about, 
thinking  that  on  such  contemptible  hinges  as  these  might 
turn  the  coming  of  the  glorious  kingdom  of  God.  For  the 
Jews  at  this  time  had  frittered  away  the  intellect  of  their 
nation  on  these  feeble  subtleties  and  infinitesimal  disputes ; 
just  as  we  find  the  great  theologians  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
for  example,  disputing  over  such  weighty  matters  as  to  how 
many  disembodied  spirits  might   dance    together  upon    the 


128  Talks  about  Jesus. 

point  of  a  needle.     It  was   to  such  questions  as  these  that 
the  mind  of  the  Jewish  nation  was  turned. 

What  does  Jesus  say  ?  In  the  clearest  and  most  emphatic 
manner,  in  a  way  that  cannot  be  outgrown,  that  never  will  be 
outgrown, —  for  it  is  an  ideal  as  grand  and  comprehensive  as 
the  horizon,  and  in  the  midst  of  which  humanity  may  pro- 
gress forever  without  outrunning  it, —  Jesus  taught  that  the 
way  to  get  ready  for  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  God  was 
by  inward,  spiritual,  and  moral  goodness,  by  love  to  God  and 
love  to  man.  And,  with  one  wave  of  his  mighty,  gentle  hand, 
he  brushed  their  subtleties  and  ritualisms  and  absurdities  to 
the  winds.  Jesus  held  that  the  way  to  get  ready  for  this 
coming  kingdom  was  by  the  way  of  meekness,  by  purity  of 
heart,  by  loving  kindness,  by  love  to  our  fellow-men,  by  all 
things  that  make  us  like  our  highest  ideal  of  God,  and  that 
bring  us  into  the  most  perfect  relationship  to  our  fellow- 
men.     And  this  is  the  eternal  part  of  the  work  of  Jesus. 

What  do  we  believe  to-day  about  this  Messianic  kingdom  ? 
That  old  vision  of  the  Jews  has  faded  away,  and  is  now 
treated  by  the  thoughtful  and  intelligent  world  only  as  a 
dream,  which  takes  its  place  along  with  Plato's  "  Republic," 
with  More's  "Utopia,"  with  Sidney's  "Arcadia,"  with  the 
highest  thoughts  and  aspirations  of  the  best  minds  of  time ; 
as  one  form  of  the  dream  of  human  progress,  one  form  of  the 
belief  in  the  possible  perfectibility  of  human  society.  The 
form,  then,  in  which  Jesus  and  his  age  held  the  Messianic 
dream  has  passed  away.  In  what  sense,  then,  are  we  his  suc- 
cessors ?  In  what  sense  do  we  hold  the  essential  teachings 
of  Jesus  ?  We  stand  where  the  advancing  ranks  of  humanity 
must  always  stand,  if  they  are  to  continue  to  advance,  on  this 
essential,  underlying,  eternal  principle  of  love  to  God  and 
love  to  man.  But  is  this  enough?  Grand  as  it  is,  I  think 
not.     It  needs  to  be  supplemented  by  that  which  is  the  pecu- 


The  Messianic  Idea.  129 

liar  quality  and  characteristic  of  this  age  in  which  we  live. 
It  needs  to  be  supplemented  by  that  which  is  just  as  divine 
as  the  thought  of  Jesus  himself,  the  high  thought  which  the 
Church  has  been  vilifying  and  casting  out  and  crucifying 
again,  as  though  it  were  a  new  Messiah  ;  it  needs  to  be  sup- 
plemented, in  order  that  the  perfect  kingdom  of  humanity 
may  come,  by  the  work  and  the  results  of  science.  Let  me 
illustrate  to  you  just  what  I  mean,  and  how  much.  A  steam- 
engine  in  the  hold  of  a  ship  is  absolutely  essential  to  its 
progress  ;  and  yet  it  is  not  enough.  Which  way  shall  it 
move,  on  to  the  rocks  or  toward  the  harbor  ?  Before  this 
can  be  settled,  there  must  be  the  helm,  the  compass,  the  chart. 
In  other  words,  the  work  of  science  must  come  in  as  the  light 
to  guide  and  tell  the  mariner  his  way.  The  steam  in  a  loco- 
motive is  absolutely  essential  to  the  propulsion  of  the  train, 
but  that  is  not  enough.  There  must  be  scientific  engineering 
to  lay  out  and  make  solid  the  track,  and  there  must  be  intelli- 
gence like  a  locomotive  head-light  shining  out  into  the  dark- 
ness to  show  the  way,  to  reveal  the  fact  that  the  signals  are 
all  in  their  places  and  that  the  path  is  clear. 

It  is  not  enough,  then,  to  do  what  Jesus  did,  and  to  tell 
the  world  that  they  must  love  God  and  love  their  fellow-men. 
There  must  come  —  what  this  age  is  developing,  and  what 
will  be  for  its  future  and  everlasting  glory — an  answer  to 
the  question,  what  and  how.  Love  God  ?  Yes.  But  what 
is  it  to  love  him  ?  Obey  God  ?  Yes,  absolutely.  But  what 
and  where  are  God's  laws  that  we  need  to  obey  ?  Here  is 
the  work  of  investigation.  Here  come  in  the  methods  and 
the  results  of  science, —  the  laws  of  God  everywhere,  in  the 
stars  and  the  sea-depths,  in  the  planets  and  the  atoms,  in 
our  bodies  and  brains,  in  society,  politics,  everywhere.  It  is 
the  work  of  science  to  investigate  as  to  what  the  laws  of 
God    are,   to   verify   them,   and    furnish   us   a   knowledge  of 


i  30  Talks  about  Jesus. 

causes  and  results.  Then  comes  in  the  eternal  principle  of 
the  spirit  of  Jesus  as  the  motive  power  of  religion,  to  lead 
on  the  human  race  to  its  ultimate  triumph  over  all  the  obsta- 
cles of  the  world. 

We  must  love  man  ?  Yes  ;  but  how  love  him,  how  manifest 
that  love  ?  The  Church,  for  many  ages,  has  been  devoting 
itself  to  giving  its  conceptions  of  the  truth  to  the  service  of 
men.  The  Catholic  Church,  for  instance,  has  not  been  pur- 
posely going  counter  to  the  welfare  of  humanity.  It  has 
been  doing  what  it  believed  to  be  for  the  salvation  of  the 
world.  But  for  lack  of  science,  for  lack  of  light,  for  lack  of 
investigation,  for  lack  of  listening  to  the  divine,  God-spoken 
words  of  human  experience,  its  tender  mercy  has  been 
cruelty,  its  pity  has  many  a  time  created  poverty  and  pes- 
tilence and  crime,  its  best  methods  and  best  endeavors  have 
resulted  in  disaster,  in  aggravating  evils  it  sought  to  abate. 

We  need,  then,  not  simply  the  propulsive  power  of  the 
love  of  God  and  man,  which  is  the  essential  spirit  and  the 
very  heart  of  Jesus.  We  need  also  the  light  of  the  intellect 
and  the  results  of  the  experience  of  the  human  race.  These 
shall  furnish  us  our  machinery ;  and  the  love  that  Jesus 
taught  shall  be  the  motive  power.  And  so,  on  the  track 
marked  out,  and  led  by  science,  the  love  of  God  and  man 
shall  drag  on  the  train  of  every  human  improvement.  I 
believe  that  the  Messianic  dream  of  the  Jews  was  only  one 
form  of  the  dream  that  we  to-day  ought  to  cherish.  We  are 
infidels,  in  the  only  serious  sense  of  that  word,  if  we  doubt 
God,  if  we  doubt  the  possible  perfection  of  humanity.  With 
whatever  colors  we  paint  it,  we  may  have  our  dream  of  a 
good  time  coming.  We  may  believe  that  evil  is  transient, 
that  it  can  be  and  ought  to  be  put  under  foot.  We  may 
look  forward  to  the  time  when  the  evils  of  sickness  and 
sorrow  and  toil  and  poverty,  and  the  gigantic  wrongs  that 


The  Messianic  Idea.  131 

undermine  society  and  threaten  our  civilization,  shall  be 
wiped  out  of  existence  and  forgotten.  It  will  not  come  as 
Jesus  and  his  disciples  expected  it,  by  sudden  miracle  from 
heaven.  It  will  come  through  patient  investigation;  it  will 
come  through  the  mutual  bearing  of  burdens  ;  it  will  come 
through  long-continued  study  and  effort,  liut,  if  we  are 
faithful  to  God  and  to  the  trust  that  our  fellow-men  place  in 
us,  then  it  will  appear.  "  The  kingdom  of  God  shall  come 
down  out  of  heaven,  and  dwell  among  men ;  and  all  tears 
shall  be  wiped  away.  There  shall  be  no  more  sorrow  nor 
crying,  neither  any  more  pain."  There  shall  be  no  more 
pestilence,  no  more  hunger.  The  spirit  in  which  we  should 
labor  for  its  realization  let  me  give  you  in  the  words  of  one 
of  our  greatest  and  most  inspiring  singers  :  — 

Then  to  side  with  truth  is  noble,  when  we  share  her  wretched  crust, 
Ere  her  cause  bring  fame  and  profit,  and  'tis  prosperous  to  be  just ; 
Then  it  is  the  brave  man  chooses,  while  the  coward  stands  aside, 
Doubting  in  his  abject  spirit,  till  his  Lord  is  crucified, 
And  the  multitude  make  virtue  of  the  faith  they  had  denied. 

Count  we  o'er  earth's  chosen  heroes, —  they  were  souls  that  stood  alone, 

While  the  men  they  agonized  for  hurled  the  contumelious  stone, 

Stood  serene,  and  down  the  future  saw  the  golden  beam  incline 

To  the  side  of  perfect  justice,  mastered  by  their  faith  divine, 

By  one  man's  plain  truth  to  manhood  and  to  God's  supreme  design. 

By  the  light  of  burning  heretics,  Christ's  bleeding  feet  I  track, 
Toiling  up  new  Calvaries  ever  with  the  cross  that  turns  not  back, 
And  these  mounts  of  anguish  number  how  each  generation  learned 
One  new  word  of  that  grand  Credo,  which  in  prophet-hearts  hath  burned, 
Since   the  first  man  stood  God-conquered  with  his  face  to  heaven  up- 
turned. 

For  humanity  sweeps  onward  ;  where  to-day  the  martyr  stands, 
On  the  morrow  crouches  Judas  with  the  silver  in  his  hands  ; 
Far  in  front  the  cross  stands  ready,  and  the  crackling  fagots  burn, 
While  the  hooting  mob  of  yesterday  in  silent  awe  return, 
To  glean  up  the  scattered  ashes  into  History's  golden  urn. 


\$2  Talks  about  Jesus. 

They  have  rights  who  dare  maintain  them;  we  are  traitors  to  our  sires, 
Smothering  in  their  holy  ashes  Freedom's  new-lit  altar-fires. 
Shall  we  make  their  creed  our  jailer  ?     Shall  we,  in  our  haste  to  slay, 
From  the  tombs  of  the  old  prophets  steal  the  funeral  lamps  away 
To  light  up  the  martyr-fagots  round  the  prophets  of  to-day  ? 

New  occasions  teach  new  duties;  time  makes  ancient  good  uncouth; 
They  must  upward  still,  and  onward,  who  would  keep  abreast  of  Truth ; 
Lo,  before  us  gleam  her  camp-fires !  we  ourselves  must  pilgrims  be, 
Launch  our  Mayflower,  and  steer  boldly  through  the  desperate  winter 

sea, 
Nor  attempt  the  Future's  portal  with  the  Past's  blood-rusted  key. 


JESUS  AND  THE  CHURCH:  or,  WAS  JESUS 
A  "CHRISTIAN"? 


To  the  superficial  thinker,  who  has  been  accustomed  to 
look  upon  Jesus  as  one  who  came  into  the  world  on  purpose 
to  plant  and  develop  Christianity,  the  question  as  to  whether 
he  himself  was  a  Christian  may  at  first  seem  only  captious- 
ness  or  sensationalism.  But  it  is  the  farthest  possible  from 
either  the  one  or  the  other.  In  reality,  it  is  one  of  the  most 
serious  problems  with  which  we  can  concern  ourselves.  And 
so  far  from  its  being  a  plain  matter  of  fact  that  Jesus  came 
to  found  and  establish  the  Christian  Church,  as  it  has  existed 
during  the  last  eighteen  hundred  years,  a  conscientious  study 
may  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that  he  had  in  mind  nothing  of 
the  sort.  Indeed,  this  point  is  conclusively  settled  by  the 
word  of  Jesus  himself,  where  he  says  that  his  kingdom  is  to 
be  miraculously  revealed  from  Heaven  during  the  generation 
then  living.  And,  as  matter  of  history,  instituted  Christian- 
ity was  not  constructed  out  of  the  actual  life  and  teachings 
of  Jesus,  but  was  founded  by  Paul  out  of  the  materials 
of  the  Jewish  Messianic  idea,  supplemented,  enlarged,  and 
completed  by  the  pagan  philosophy  and  mythology  of  the 
Orient,  of  Egypt,  and  of  Greece.     It  is,  then,  a  pertinent  and 


1 34  Talks  about  Jesus. 

important  question  for  us  to  consider,  as  to  whether  Jesus  was 
a  Christian. 

You  will  please  to  bear  in  mind  all  through  that  we  are  not 
discussing  the  question  as  to  whether  the  points  of  the  pop- 
ular creed  of  Christendom  are  true,  but  only  as  to  whether 
Jesus  —  as  represented  in  the  Gospels  —  held  and  taught 
them. 

There  is  one  more  preliminary  point  that  is  very  important. 
Are  we  to  take  the  recorded  words  of  Jesus  as  a  decisive 
authority  as  to  what  a  Christian  should  do  and  believe  ?  You 
may  wonder  at  my  asking  such  a  question,  or  even  doubt  as 
to  whether  I  am  really  serious  about  it.  But,  when  you  have 
pondered  the  question  well,  you  will  cease  to  wonder  at  me, 
and  begin  to  wonder  at  the  theologians.  For  the  words  of 
Jesus  have  never  been  favorite  material  with  the  system- 
builders  and  theological  architects.  Go  to  Princeton  or  An- 
dover  and  look  over  the  Scripture  texts  that  are  used  in  the 
construction  of  creeds  and  theological  systems,  and  you  will 
find  that  very  few  of  them  are  the  words  of  Jesus.  They  are 
chiefly  from  the  Old  Testament  and  from  Paul.  If  one  begins 
to  talk  much  about  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  the  Para- 
bles, he  is  straightway  in  danger  of  being  called  in  question 
as  to  the  matter  of  "soundness." 

And  yet,  in  spite  of  the  theologians,  I  shall  assume  that 
Jesus  knew  what  he  meant,  and  that,  when  he  knew,  he  said 
it,  and  said  it  plainly.  If,  as  the  churchmen  tell  us,  he  came 
into  the  world  on  purpose  to  teach  us  the  truth  that  is  essen- 
tial to  salvation,  it  is  not  very  likely  that  he  forgot  his  errand. 
If  he  intended  to  reveal  anything,  he  probably  put  it  into 
plain  language,  or  else  it  is  not  revealed  at  all.  I  think  then 
that  we  may  safely  pass  by  the  crowd  of  self-appointed  inter- 
preters,—  priests,  theologians,  and  all, —  and  go  straight  up  to 
Jesus  himself,  and  take  what  he  believed  from  his  own  lips. 


Jesus  and  the  Church.  135 

If  he  had  no  message,  or,  having  one,  forgot  to  deliver  it,  and 
left  it  for  Princeton  and  Andover  to  tell  us  about  it,  then  the 
best  thing  we  can  do  is  to  dismiss  the  whole  subject,  and  go 
to  the  Universe, —  that  is,  to  God, —  first  hand,  for  our  laws 
and  guidance. 

As  we  look  over  history,  we  find  that  Christians  of  every 
age  and  of  every  name  —  however  much  they  may  have  dif- 
fered about  other  things — have  all  and  always  agreed  as  to 
two  :  first,  as  to  the  existence  of  a  Church,  or  kingdom  of 
God  :  and,  secondly,  as  to  there  being  certain  conditions  of 
membership  in  that  Church,  or  citizenship  in  that  kingdom. 
And  here,  at  the  very  outset,  we  are  struck  with  what  seems 
to  be  a  very  remarkable  agreement  between  this  common 
position  of  Christians  and  the  position  of  Jesus.  For  on  the 
very  threshold  of  his  career,  we  find  Jesus  standing  and 
giving  utterance  to  the  proclamation  of  what  he  calls  "  the 
gospel,"  —  the  good  news.  And  what  is  this  gospel  ?  It  is 
twofold,  and  corresponds  apparently  to  the  position  of  the 
Church.  First,  he  announces  the  coming  of  what  he  calls 
''  the  kingdom  of  God  "  ;  and,  secondly,  he  attaches  certain 
conditions  to  the  attainment  of  citizenship  in  that  kingdom. 
If  I  should  stop  right  here,  you  might  suppose  that  Jesus 
and  the  Church  stood  on  common  ground.  But,  before  we 
can  be  clear  as  to  whether  Jesus  and  Christianity  are  at 
agreement,  we  must  raise  and  answer  the  questions,  first,  as 
to  what  they  severally  mean  by  "the  kingdom  of  God"; 
and,  secondly,  as  to  whether  the  conditions  of  citizenship  in 
this  kingdom  are  the  same  with  Jesus  as  they  are  with  the 
Church. 

These  are  the  central,  essential,  pivotal  points  on  which  the 
whole  decision  must  turn.  We  will  take  each  of  the  two  in 
their  order. 

As    to    the  kingdom,  then.     Do  Jesus  and  the    Christian 


1 30  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Church  agree  here  ?  Partly  they  do,  and  partly  they  do  not. 
We  can  dispose  of  this  first  part  of  our  theme  very  briefly, 
and  for  the  sake  of  clearness  will  mark  off  the  points. 

1.  That  "the  kingdom  of  God"  is  coming.  Jesus  and  the 
Church  are  here  at  one. 

2.  As  to  the  time  of  its  coming.  As  to  this,  the  Church 
itself  is  divided  into  parties.  Some  say  it  is  coming  gradually 
all  the  time,  by  slow  growth.  Some  say  it  is  coming  suddenly, 
all  at  once,  and  may  come  any  day  or  hour.  This  opinion 
is  confined  chiefly  to  the  small  and  insignificant  sect  of 
"  Adventists  " ;  though  some  leading  dignitaries,  preachers, 
and  theologians  have  recently  expressed  their  acceptance  of 
this  belief.  Jesus  taught  with  the  most  perfect  plainness 
that  it  was  coming  before  the  end  of  the  generation  in  which 
he  lived. 

Some  have  attempted  to  evade  the  simple  meaning  of  his 
words,  by  saying  that  what  he  meant  by  his  coming  was 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  overthrow  of  Judaism. 
If  he  meant  that,  it  is  pertinent  to  ask  why  he  did  not  say  it. 
But  the  simple  matter  of  fact  is  that  this  is  only  quibbling : 
it  is  an  after-thought,  intended  only  to  evade  an  otherwise 
insuperable  difficulty.  If  a  man  interprets  that  way,  it  does 
not  make  much  difference  what  he  reads  :  he  can  make  any 
book  mean  anything.  You  can  thus  make  the  Bible  teach 
anything  you  please,  except  what  it  says. 

3.  As  to  the  method  of  its  coming,  Jesus  teaches  that, 
after  the  preparation  is  complete,  the  kingdom  will  come 
suddenly,  by  miraculous,  supernatural  revelation  in  the 
clouds,  with  trumpet-blast,  throne,  and  attendant  angels. 
Adventists  teach  this,  as  Jesus  did,  but  no  others.  Others 
appear  to  hold  a  similar  belief ;  but  what  they  really  mean 
is,  not  that  Jesus  will  thus  appear  on  this  earth,  but  that  he 
will  come  in  this  manner  at  the  end  of  time,  and  when  this 
globe  we  inhabit  is  to  be  destroyed. 


Jesus  and  the  Church.  137 

4.  As  to  the  king,  Jesus  teaches  that  it  is  to  be  himself. 
The  Church  teaches  the  same. 

5.  As  to  the  location  of  the  kingdom,  Jesus  taught  plainly 
that  it  was  to  be  here  on  earth.  At  first,  the  Church  held 
the  same.  But,  disappointed  in  that  expectation,  the  general 
opinion  now  is  that  earth  and  time  will  only  witness  the  pre- 
paratory stages,  and  that  the  real,  completed  kingdom  is  to 
be  in  the  future  life  of  eternity. 

So  far,  then,  we  find  between  Jesus  and  the  Church  only 
a  partial  agreement.  On  one  point,  indeed, —  that  as  to  the 
time  of  his  coming, —  the  disagreement  is  so  great  as  to 
become  a  hopeless  contradiction.  Well  may  they  echo  the 
old  question  of  the  early  ages,  "  Where  is  the  promise  of  his 
coming?"  For  the  Church  can  still  look  forward  to  his 
coming  only  on  the  supposition  that,  in  the  case  of  his  orig- 
inal promise,  he  did  not  know  what  he  said,  or  else  did  not 
say  what  was  true.  And,  on  either  supposition,  the  expecta- 
tion of  his  coming  now  is  utterly  unreasonable. 

On  this  point,  then,  we  are  compelled  to  decide  that  Jesus 
was  not  a  Christian ;  that  is,  he  did  not  hold  nor  teach  what 
the  great  body  of  Christendom  holds  and  teaches  to-day. 

We  now  pass  to  consider  and  compare  the  conditions  of 
citizenship  in  "the  kingdom  of  God"  as  taught  by  Jesus 
and  as  taught  by  the  Christian  Church. 

Right  here  we  are  met  with  a  difficulty.  It  is  a  source  of 
confusion  and  perplexity;  and  yet  it  will  not  seriously  em- 
barrass the  solution  of  our  problem.  The  difficulty  is  this. 
We  have  not  one  church  with  one  condition  of  membership, 
but  many  churches  with  many  conditions.  They  all  claim 
to  stand  on  the  infallible  record,  and  each  one  denies  the 
interpretations  of  it  on  the  part  of  all  the  others.  So  that 
a  man  who  is  a  good  Christian  in  one  part  of  Christendom 
may  find  himself  an  anti-Christ  and   an  outcast  in  another 


138  Talks  about  Jesus. 

part.  The  revelation  that  was  taken  as  a  fixed  guide-post 
proves  to  be  more  like  a  weather-vane  that  points  in  what- 
ever direction  the  wind  of  popular  opinion  may  happen  to 
blow.  A  Christian  in  Turkey  might  not  be  regarded  as  a 
Christian  at  all  in  Boston.  And  even  a  priest  in  Italy  might 
be  refused  any  sort  of  official  recognition  at  Andover.  But, 
though  the  conditions  of  church  membership  and  of  eccle- 
siastical salvation  are  thus  widely  at  variance,  there  are 
yet  certain  fundamental  principles  or  claims  in  which  all 
churches  are  alike.  For  example,  whatever  the  local  faith 
and  usage  may  be,  one  must  accept  and  conform,  if  he  is  to 
be  in  "good  and  regular  standing."  He  must  be  a  church 
member,  hold  the  prescribed  belief,  have  passed  through  the 
proper  experience ;  he  must  keep  the  days,  observe  the 
sacraments,  conform  to  the  rites  of  worship  ;  he  must  adopt 
the  Church's  standard  of  judgment  concerning  social  con- 
ventions, customs,  and  amusements.  All  these  may  differ 
at  different  places  and  times ;  but,  at  whatever  time  or  in 
whatever  place,  the  demand  for  conformity  is  the  same. 

As  concrete  illustrations,  let  us  look  at  some  special  cus- 
toms and  usages  —  some  of  the  external  forms  of  Christi- 
anity —  before  we  pass  to  the  more  important  matter  as  to 
whether  Jesus  believed  and  taught  the  popular  creed  of 
Christendom. 

1.  The  first  thing  that  strikes  us  is  the  enormous  propor- 
tions of  the  Church  as  an  institution,  and  the  enormous  power 
and  domineering  authority  of  the  clergy.  The  kingdom  that 
Jesus  everywhere  speaks  about  is  simply  a  loving  brother- 
hood of  equal  souls.  The  only  authority  is  that  of  goodness, 
and  the  only  greatness  that  of  a  more  zealous  service.  "  Call 
no  man  father,  no  man  master;  one  is  P'ather  and  Master, 
even  God."  "  He  that  will  be  great  among  you,  let  him 
serve."     "The    princes    of   the    nations    exercise    authority; 


Jesus  and  the   Church.  139 

but  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you."  How  it  has  been  in 
the  Church,  let  popes  and  prelates  and  bishops  and  presby- 
ters and  priestly  "fathers,"  and  councils  and  synods,  and 
inquisitions  and  dungeons  and  axes  and  fagots  and  excom- 
munications answer.  Church  history  reads  like  a  satire,  a 
ghastly  caricature  or  horrible  burlesque  of  the  simple  words 
and  explicit  teachings  of  Jesus. 

2.  Then  note  the  comparative  attitudes  of  Jesus  and  the 
Church  as  to  rites  and  ceremonies.  The  only  one  that  can 
even  pretend  to  claim  the  sanction  of  his  certain  word  is  the 
Supper.  And  this  was  only  to  be  a  memorial  for  the  little 
while  till  he  came  again.  He  placed  no  fence  around  it,  and 
exacted  no  conditions.  Judas  sat  at  the  first  Supper  unchal- 
lenged. He  baptized  no  one,  and  commanded  no  one  else 
to.  He  established  no  prayer-meetings  not  only,  but  he 
even  condemned  public  prayers,  directing  very  brief  peti- 
tions, and  those  in  private.  He  commended  simple,  child- 
like trust  in  God,  since  he  loved  his  children  and  knew  per- 
fectly beforehand  what  they  needed.  He  slighted  the  Jewish 
holy  days,  and  said  not  one  single  syllable  about  any  others 
to  take  their  places.  Public  humiliation  and  fast  days  found 
no  favor  with  him  :  all  these  things  should  be  between  the 
private  soul  and  its  God,  he  said.  Jesus  visited  with  his 
severest  condemnation  those  who  placed  ceremonial  observ- 
ance above  moral  goodness.  But  the  Church  has  almost 
universally  done  the  precise  opposite,  stigmatizing  morality 
as  "  works  of  the  law "  ;  while  what  the  New  Testament 
means  by  "  works  "  is  precisely  these  observances  that  the 
Church  exalts.  The  church  doctrine  here  then,  concerning 
the  whole  matter  of  observances,  has  always  and  everywhere 
been  in  flat  contradiction  to  the  express  teaching  of  Jesus. 

3.  Then  in  regard  to  the  matter  of  names  and  professions. 
Jesus  gives  his  blessing,  not  to  the  one  who  professes,  but  to 


140  Talks  about  Jesus. 

the  one  who  does.  The  Church  has  never  had  any  salva- 
tion for  those  who  did  not  bear  the  Christian  name.  Yet  the 
name  of  Christian  was  unknown  until  long  after  Jesus'  death. 
He  refers  to  the  matter  of  name,  to  the  saying,  "  Lord, 
Lord,"  only  to  condemn  it.  And  he  distinctly  says  that  the 
man  who  is  not  against  his  spirit,  who  is  doing  God's  will,  is 
"for  us,"  whether  he  "  followeth  us "  or  not.  Were  he  on 
earth  to-day,  many  a  heathen,  Free-Religionist,  Jew,  many  an 
"atheist"  even,  would  gain  his  approval;  while  many  a 
"  Christian  "  would  hear  him  say,  "  I  never  knew  you." 

4.  The  contrast  is  quite  as  remarkable  between  the  kinds 
and  classes  of  sins  on  which  Jesus  and  the  Church  have 
placed  their  severest  emphasis  of  condemnation.  Those 
which  he  visited  with  the  bitterest  denunciations  were  the 
phariseeisms  of  pride,  of  self-seeking,  of  uncharitableness,  of 
cruelty,  of  the  lack  of  brotherlniess  and  sympathy.  Yet 
hardly  one  of  these  has  ever  stood  in  the  way  of  church 
membership  not  only,  but  they  have  hardly  been  a  hinder- 
ance  to  high  position  and  distinguished  honors.  The  sins  of 
weakness  and  ignorance  always  called  out  his  pity  ;  but,  not 
being  respectable,  the  Church  has  poured  on  them  the  vials 
of  her  wrath. 

In  general,  then,  we  may  conclude,  without  fear  of  contra- 
diction, that  almost  all  the  external  rites,  ceremonies,  and 
institutions  of  the  Church  have  been  built  up  and  established 
without  the  slightest  authority  in  the  words  of  Jesus  ;  while 
many  of  them  are  there  implicitly  or  expressly  forbidden  and 
condemned. 

We  pass  now  to  that  which  has  always  occupied  the  post 
of  chief  honor  and  importance  among  the  orthodox  bodies 
of  Protestantism, —  the  Creed.  Rome  has  been  accustomed 
to  regard  the  organized  Church  as  the  "body  of  Christ,"  and 
membership  in  that,  and  conformity  to  its  order,  as  the  mat- 


Jesus  and  the  Church.  141 

tcr  of  chief  importance.  But,  when  Protestantism  broke  with 
Rome,  it  placed  its  main  emphasis  elsewhere.  A  certain 
inner  experience  was  placed  first.  But  this  experience  was 
dependent  on,  and  could  only  spring  out  of,  a  certain  faith 
or  belief.  This  then,  as  the  condition  of  all,  of  necessity 
came  to  the  front,  and  took  the  place  of  prime  importance. 
We  are  to  close  our  discussion,  then,  by  raising  and  answering 
the  question  as  to  whether  Jesus  held  or  taught  the  present 
orthodox  creed  of  Protestantism.  If  he  did  not,  then  of 
course  he  was  not  a  Christian  in  the  sense  in  which  that  word 
is  used  to-day  in  England  and  America. 

In  replying  to  this  question,  I  shall  not  take  as  the  basis  of 
comparison  the  creed  of  any  particular  branch  of  the  Protes- 
tant body ;  for,  if  I  did,  the  other  denominations  would  not 
acknowledge  its  authority.  I  shall  not  take,  then,  as  my 
standard  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterians  or 
the  Episcopalians,  or  the  Methodists  or  the  Baptists,  or  the 
Congregationalists.  Fortunately,  we  hare  ready  to  our  hand 
something  better  than  either  of  these  would  be. 

Some  years  ago,  in  order  the  more  effectively  to  cope  with 
the  spirit  and  movements  of  modern  civilization  which  were 
threatening  the  popular  creed,  the  great  bodies  of  European 
Protestantism  organized  themselves  into  one  great  Union, 
and  took  the  name  of  the  "  Evangelical  Alliance."  Dropping 
their  minor  and  unessential  differences,  they  agreed  upon 
certain  articles  of  belief  which  they  all  considered  necessary, 
which  they  all  held  in  common,  and  which  they  all  were 
willing  to  stand  upon ;  and  these  articles  they  laid  down  as 
the  planks  of  their  Protestant  platform.  In  January,  1877,  an 
American  Branch  of  this  Evangelical  Alliance  was  organized 
in  New  York.  This  American  Branch  readopted  the  Euro- 
pean platform.  In  this  creed,  then,  of  the  general  Evangeli- 
cal   Alliance,    the    Orthodox    Protestant    Churches    of   both 


142  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Europe  and  America  have  volunteered  to  tell  us  what  they 
regard  as  central  and  essential  in  Christianity.  By  their  own 
voluntary  declaration,  then,  they  are  bound  ;  and  of  course 
none  of  them  is  at  liberty  to  decline  any  consequences  that 
may  naturally  follow. 

You  will  permit  me  to  remind  you  again  that  we  are  not 
to  discuss  the  question  as  to  whether  the  articles  of  this  creed 
are  true,  but  only  as  to  whether  Jesus  teaches  them.  I  will 
first  quote  the  words  of  the  creed  in  full,  and  then  give  the 
separate  articles  the  brief  treatment  that  our  present  purpose 
demands.     The  creed  then  : — 

"1.  The  Divine  inspiration,  authority,  and  sufficiency  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures. 

"2.  The  right  and  duty  of  private  judgment  in  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  Scriptures. 

"3.  The  unity  of  the  Godhead,  and  the  Trinity  of  the 
persons  therein. 

11  4.  The  utter  depravity  of  human  nature  in  consequence 
of  the  Fall. 

"5.  The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  His  work  of 
atonement  for  the  sins  of  mankind  and  His  mediatorial 
intercession  and  reign. 

"6.  The  justification  of  the  sinner  by  faith  alone. 

"  7.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  conversion  and 
sanctification  of  the  sinner. 

"  8.  The  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  the  judgment  of  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
with  the  eternal  blessedness  of  the  righteous  and  the  eternal 
punishment  of  the  wicked. 

"  9.  The  Divine  institution  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and 
the  obligation  and  perpetuity  of  the  ordinances  of  Baptism 
and  the  Lord's  Supper.'' 

Now  for  comments  as  brief  as  we  can  make  them  and  be 
intelligible. 


Jesus  and" the  Church.  143 

As  to  the  first  article,  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures, 
Jesus  has  not  one  single  word  to  say.  He  treats  the  Old 
Testament  with  respect,  and  as  possessing  a  certain  degree 
of  authority ;  and  yet  he  does  not  hesitate  to  change  and 
amend  its  precepts,  treating  them  as  local  and  temporary. 
Of  course  he  says  nothing  of  the  New  Testament,  which  was 
not  then  written. 

As  to  the  second  article,  the  right  and  duty  of  private 
judgment,  he  asserts  that  plainly, —  "  Why  even  of  your  own 
selves  judge  ye  not  what  is  right?  "  —  but  confines  it  within 
the  limits  of  no  particular  book,  or  even  of  any  particular 
nation  or  religion. 

As  to  the  third  article,  he  asserts  the  Unity,  but  says  not 
one  word  about  any  Trinity.  The  only  claim  he  makes  for 
himself  is  that  he  is  to  be  the  Messiah  ;  and  the  Messiah 
was  never  regarded  by  the  Jews  as  other  than  a  man. 

Of  the  doctrine  of  depravity,  the  fourth  article,  if  he  had 
ever  heard  anything,  he  failed  entirely  to  allude  to  it.  If 
man  did  fall  and  plunge  the  whole  race  in  ruin,  and  if  Jesus 
came  on  purpose  to  save  from  the  fall,  it  is  very  strange  that 
he  should  never  have  mentioned  it.  This  has  been  the  very 
corner-stone  of  Christian  theology.  And  yet,  strange  as  it 
may  seem,  Jesus  never  once  alludes  to  Adam  or  Eve,  or  the 
apple  or  the  serpent,  or  the  garden  or  the  fall,  or  anything 
of  the  sort.  And  so  far  from  seeming  to  think  of  human 
nature  as  depraved  at  birth,  and  of  infants  as  being  under 
God's  wrath,  he  takes  a  little  child  in  his  arms,  and  makes  it 
the  very  type  of  the  divine  kingdom. 

As  to  the  fifth  article,  incarnation,  atonement  etc.  he  has 
not  one  word  to  say. 

The  sixth  article,  justification  by  faith, —  the  central  dogma 
of  Lutheran  Protestantism, —  seems  equally  something  of 
which  Jesus  has  never  heard.     In  the  famous  judgment  scene 


144  Talks  about  Jesus. 

which  he  pictures,  and  where  he  himself  is  to  be  judge,  you 
would  suppose  he  would  call  attention  to  that  which  he  held 
to  be  of  prime  importance.  If  he  knew  that  something  else 
was  to  be  demanded,  it  was  not  less  than  culpable  and  cruel 
for  him  not  to  tell  us.  And  yet,  as  the  condition  of  acquittal 
at  the  Great  Bar,  he  says  not  a  single  syllable  of  any  church 
membership,  of  any  baptism  or  supper,  or  ritual  or  prayers, 
or  observance  of  days,  or  obedience  to  the  clergy,  or  creed 
or  faith, —  not  one  word  !  The  only  condition  he  even 
alludes  to  is  one  which  the  Orthodox  Church  has  always 
stigmatized  as  "rags,"  as  "mere  morality,"  —  goodness  and 
kindness,  and  pity  and  charity  and  help. 

Of  the  seventh  article,  the  conversion  and  sanctification 
of  the  sinner  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  seems  to  know  as  little 
as  of  any  of  the  rest.  His  conversion  is  a  simple  change  of 
mind  or  purpose,  which  he  commands  each  to  make  for  him- 
self; and  his  salification  is  only  a  progressive  learning  to  do 
and  be  good. 

As  to  the  eighth  article  of  this  creed  of  the  Alliance, 
Jesus  does,  in  some  form,  teach  immortality  and  the  resur- 
rection. But  he  does  not  teach  any  judgment  now  future. 
The  judgment  be  taught  was  to  be  at  his  coming,  during  the 
first  century,  and  not  in  any  time  still  to  come.  Whether  he 
taught  endless  punishment  is  a  question  that  hangs  on  the 
meaning  of  a  Greek  word  that  he  never  uttered,  for  he  spoke 
Aramaic ;  and  whether  the  Greek  accurately  translates  his 
thought  it  is  now  impossible  to  tell.  At  any  rate,  the  Greek 
word  itself  does  not  always  mean  "endless."  And,  if  we 
may  judge  by  the  prevailing  belief  of  his  age,  such  great  au- 
thorities as  the  late  Emanuel  Deutsch  declare  unequivocally 
that  endless  punishment  was  not  one  of  those  beliefs. 

Concerning  the  last  one  of  these  articles,  that  which  as- 
serts the  perpetuity  of  the  ministry,  and  the  ordinances,  it  is 


Jesus  and  the   C Jut  re  It.  145 

enough  to  say  that,  since  Jesus  expected  his  own  second 
coming  and  the  new  Messianic  kingdom  during  the  first 
century,  and  since  in  this  kingdom  none  of  these  prepara- 
tory means  would  be  needed  or  find  any  place,  it  is  simply 
absurd  to  suppose  that  he  expected  any  of  these  things  to 
exist  some  hundreds  of  years  after  his  time. 

The  result,  now,  of  our  brief  survey,  is  hardly  less  than 
startling.  The  European  and  American  Evangelical  Alliance 
professes  to  have  for  its  object  the  carrying  forward  and  es- 
tablishment of  the  work  that  Jesus  began.  And  yet,  if  he 
should  come  back  here  to-day,  and  hold  and  teach  what 
he  held  and  taught  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  he  could  no 
more  be  received  as  a  member  of  this  Alliance  than  I  could. 
It  is  perfectly  plain,  then,  that,  if  the  Evangelical  Alliance  is 
"Christian/'  Jesus  is  not.  If  the  great  organizations  of  the 
Roman  or  the  Protestant  name  are  the  ones  to  which  the 
name  "  Christian  "  properly  and  legitimately  belongs,  then  it 
does  not  belong  to  Jesus.  The  two  great  essentials  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  were  the  coming  kingdom,  and  the  condi- 
tions of  sharing  its  triumph  and  glory.  Concerning  neither 
of  these  do  the  popular  churches  of  Christendom  hold  or 
teach  the  doctrine  of  the  Galilean. 

We  need,  then,  only  be  careful  to  love  God,  seek  for  and 
obey  his  laws,  and  try  to  help  our  fellow-men  to  do  the  same. 
We  will  not  grasp  after  the  name  of  "  Christian,"  as  at  pres- 
ent defined.  And  if  both  Romanism  and  Protestantism  cast 
us  out  of  their  communion,  and  drive  us  from  the  doors  of 
their  churches,  it  is  only  what  they  have  already  done  with 
Jesus.  The  light  of  God  still  shines,  his  love  still  warms  our 
hearts,  and  his  truth  still  leads  us  toward  a  better  future. 


JESUS  AND  HUMANITY:  or,  CHRISTIANITY 
AMONG  THE  RELIGIONS. 


The  old  Hebrew  legends  of  Genesis  tell  us  that  God 
caused  the  earth  to  produce  the  grass  and  the  herbs  ;  or,  as 
we  should  say  to-day,  these  lower  forms  of  life  sprung  nat- 
urally out  of  the  soil.  But,  when  it  came  to  man,  he  was 
created  by  special  supernatural  power.  Science  now  dis- 
allows any  such  distinction,  and  regards  the  higher  and  the 
lower  forms  alike  as  purely  natural  in  their  origin.  All  this 
does  not  touch  the  disputed  questions  about  God  or  the  soul 
or  the  immortal  life  ;  it  only  abolishes  the  old  fictitious  dis- 
tinctions between  natural  and  supernatural,  and  links  all  life 
together  in  one  wondrous  chain.  As  in  the  matter  of  the 
different  forms  of  life,  so,  in  regard  to  religions,  Christendom 
has  been  accustomed  to  distinguish  them  into  two  classes, — 
natural,  supernatural ;  human,  divine  ;  false,  true.  One  re- 
ligion, Christianity, —  including  Judaism  as  its  precursor, — 
we  are  told,  was  made  by  God  himself,  and  revealed  to  man 
perfect  and  complete.  All  others  sprung  up  themselves,  like 
wild  flowers  or  weeds,  out  of  the  natural  soil  of  the  human 
heart.  And,  as  these  human  hearts  are  depraved,  of  course 
their  natural  products  have  been  wild,  extravagant,  poison- 
dripping,  and  only  evil.  It  was  the  popular  belief  for  hun- 
dreds of  years  —  and  Milton   has  given   it  poetic  expression 


Jesus  and  Humanity.  147 

in  his  Paradise  Lost — that  all  the  gods  of  the  so-called  nat- 
ural religions  were  really  devils, —  the  fallen  angels, —  who 
thus  managed  to  lead  mankind  astray  from  the  worship  of 
the  true  God.  These  fallen  angels  wrought  miracles,  gave 
out  oracles,  and  uttered  prophesies,  all  in  imitation  of  the 
true  religion,  and  to  divert  mankind  from  it.  Why  God,  if 
he  really  wanted  men  to  worship  him,  should  have  permitted 
all  this,  was  never  explained. 

But,  as  in  the  case  of  the  different  forms  and  grades  of  life, 
so  also  of  the  different  kinds  and  grades  of  religion,  science 
now  tells  us  another  story.  What  comparative  biology  dis- 
allows in  the  one  case,  comparative  theology  disallows  in  the 
other.  So  long  as  Christianity  stood,  a  full-grown  figure, 
against  a  background  of  darkness  and  ignorance,  having  no 
known  or  traceable  connection  with  anything  else  earthly  or 
human,  it  was  easy  and  natural  to  think  it  must  have  sprung 
complete  out  of  the  opening  heavens,  as  Minerva  did  from 
the  head  of  Jove.  But  a  wider,  deeper,  older  knowledge  of 
man  and  of  life  on  earth  enables  us  to  trace  the  origin  and 
development  of  Christianity  and  of  all  the  other  religions, 
just  as  easily  and  naturally  as  we  can  trace  the  origin  and 
growth  of  the  grasses,  the  trees,  and  the  different  and  ad- 
vancing forms  of  the  animal  world.  We  can  find  the  root, 
follow  up  the  trunk,  trace  out  the  branches,  note  the  bud- 
ding leaves,  and  distinguish  the  natural  fruit  of  nearly  all 
the  great  religions  of  man.  And  the  result  is  that  we  now 
know  that  religion  is  as  natural  a  development  of  human 
nature  as  is  government,  or  art,  or  science,  or  literature,  or 
the  family.  And  it  takes  this  shape  or  that,  according  to 
the  nature  and  quality  of  a  particular  race,  age,  or  degree 
of  civilization. 

This  does  not  at  all  impair  the  reality  or  divineness  of 
religion.     It   only  enhances   these,  as  showing  that  human 


148  Talks  about  Jesus. 

nature  is  itself  inherently  and  naturally  religious  and  divine. 
This  natural  divinity  of  all  religious  life  and  growth  has 
found  what  we  may  well  regard  as  perfect  poetic  expression 
in  Emerson's  Problem.  And,  in  spite  of  its  familiarity,  we 
must  quote  from  it :  — 

"  Not  from  a  vain  or  shallow  thought 
His  awful  Jove  young  Phidias  brought ; 
Never  from  lips  of  cunning  fell 
The  thrilling  Delphic  Oracle  ; 
Out  from  the  heart  of  nature  rolled 
The  burdens  of  the  Bible  old  ; 
The  litanies  of  nations  came, 
Like  the  volcano's  tongue  of  flame, 
Up  from  the  burning  core  below, — 
The  canticles  of  love  and  woe.  .  .  . 
These  temples  grew  as  grows  the  grass ; 
Art  might  obey,  but  not  surpass. 
The  passive  Master  lent  his  hand 
To  the  vast  soul  that  o'er  him  planned  ; 
And  the  same  power  that  reared  the  shrine 
Bestrode  the  tribes  that  knelt  within." 

Were  there  time,  and  were  it  needful,  I  could  trace  for  you 
the  natural  growth  of  all  the  great  religions.  We  should  find 
ourselves  away  back  in  savagery,  many  thousands  of  years 
in  the  past ;  we  should  find  the  half-brutal  man  trembling  in 
the  presence  of  a  stick  or  stone  or  toad  ;  we  should  see  him 
afraid  of  the  living  being  that  he  supposed  to  dwell  in  the 
cloud  or  the  lightning  or  the  wind  ;  we  should  see  him  peo- 
pling his  jungle  with  the  spirits  of  his  dead  ancestors  and 
warriors  ;  then  we  should  follow  him  through  polytheism, 
through  henotheism,  up  to  monotheism  ;  then  we  should  see 
his  one  God  gradually  purified  and  elevated,  taking  on  ever 
the  higher  forms  and  attributes  of  his  own  ever-advancing 
ideal    of  beauty   and  goodness  and   truth ;  until  at   last  we 


Jesus  and  Humanity.  149 

should  hear  Jesus  speaking  of  the  one  "  Spirit  "  to  be  wor- 
shipped "in  spirit  and  in  truth"  ;  or  Wordsworth  singing  of 

"A  presence  that  disturbs  me  with  the  joy 
Of  elevated  thoughts  :  " 

or  Matthew  Arnold  tracing  through  all  history  "  the  Power, 
not  ourselves,  that  makes  for  righteousness." 

If  we  wish  to  find  the  fountain-head  of  Christianity,  we 
must  travel  up  the  ages  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years, 
and  must  go  beyond  the  boundaries  of  Palestine.  Its  ulti- 
mate earthly  source  is  the  human  heart,  lost  in  the  depths 
and  the  darkness  of  an  unexplored  antiquity.  Like  a  river 
that  bears  a  special  designation,  it  is  made  up  of  many  tribu- 
taries that  have  flowed  into  it  under  other  names.  We 
can  trace  its  confluents  into  the  preceding  paganism  of 
Rome,  into  Greece,  into  Egypt,  into  Persia,  and  into  the  far- 
off  and  recently  unburied  civilization  and  mythology  of  the 
people  of  Akkad,  that  lived  in  the  Euphrates  Valley  long 
before  Abraham  was  born  or  the  city  of  Babylon  was 
founded.  From  many  a  far-distant  fountain,  the  tiny  streams 
arose,  flowed  on,  gathering  volume  as  they  flowed,  till,  joining 
all  in  one,  they  took  one  name  from  the  Jewish  Messianic 
hope ;  and  Christianity,  like  a  mighty  river,  swept  its  broad 
current  down  the  centuries. 

Christianity,  then,  is  a  natural  religion,  in  precisely  the 
same  sense  as  is  any  other  historic  religion.  It  differs  from 
all  the  rest  only  as  a  masterpiece  of  art  differs  from  those 
of  inferior  genius  ;  only  as  the  mightiest,  most  eminent,  and 
widest-spreading  tree  of  the  forest  differs  from  the  smaller 
growths  it  over-tops  and  out-towers.  All  the  religions  of  the 
world  are,  or  have  been,  the  sincere  and  earnest  effort  of  men 
seeking  after  God,  "  if  haply  they  might  feel  after  him  and 
find  him,"  who  is  "not  far  from  any  one  of  us,"  and  in  whom 


150  Talks  about  Jesus. 

"  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being."  Oftentimes  men, 
as  Tennyson  expresses  it,  only  — 

"  Stretch  weak  hands  of  faith,  and  grope 
And  gather  dust  and  chaff  "  ; 

but  still  it  is  true  that  every  religion,  from  lowest  to  highest, 
has  simply  been  God's  child,  man,  kneeling  upon  a  lower 
or  a  higher  step  of  the 

"  World's  great  altar-stairs 
That  slope  through  darkness  up  to  God." 

Christianity  is  doubtless  the  highest  and  best  of  all  the 
historic  religions.  But  it  possesses  no  supernatural  birth  or 
claim  that  entitles  it  to  look  down  with  scorn  or  alien  con- 
tempt upon  its  "poor  relations"  of  other  names. 

In  comparing  and  contrasting  Christianity  with  other  relig- 
ions, it  has  been  common  for  apologists  to  take  their  own  at 
its  best  and  the  others  at  their  worst,  which  is  obviously 
unjust.  If  Buddhism  seems  a  vile  superstition,  judged  by 
the  praying  windmills  of  Thibet  or  the  moral  standards  of 
Siam,  we  may  well  ask  ourselves  the  question  as  to  how 
Christianity  would  look  to  an  intelligent  foreigner  when 
judged  by  the  vulgar  wonder  of  the  liquefaction  of  the  blood 
of  St.  Januarius,  or  the  morality  of  a  San  Francisco  mob  pur- 
suing a  Chinaman?  And  if  we  say,  "These  are  corruptions 
and  perversions  of  pure  Christianity,  and  it  ought  fairly  to  be 
judged  by  the  character  and  teachings  of  Jesus,"  it  is  freely 
granted.  But  must  we  not  also  grant  a  similar  thing  con- 
cerning the  other  great  religions  ? 

As  a  matter  of  historic  fact,  every  one  of  the  great  relig- 
ions has  had  a  development  away  from  and  inconsistent  with 
the  simple  teachings  of  the  masters  whose  names  they  bear. 
You  cannot  possibly  deduce  historic  Christianity  from  the 
life  and  words  of  Jesus.     Neither  can  you  deduce  historic 


Jesus  and  Humanity.  151 

Buddhism  from  the  life  and  words  of  Gautama.  Glance  at 
one  or  two  illustrations.  The  Parsis,  or  Fire-worshippers,  are 
known  in  the  modern  world  as  the  principal  representatives 
of  the  great  religion  taught  and  founded  by  Zarathustra. 
And  yet  fire-worship  was  no  part  of  the  original  religion  of 
Zarathustra  at  all.  It  crept  into  the  pure,  spiritual  cultus 
of  Mazdeism  from  the  pagan  nature-worship  of  a  people 
whom  the  Persians  had  conquered.  And  this  cuckoo  ele- 
ment—  no  part  of  the  original  brood  —  has  almost  crowded 
the  true  birds  out  of  the  nest.  So  popular  Buddhism  has 
come  to  be  almost  exclusively  a  system  of  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies ;  and  yet  Gautama  was  quite  as  bitter  against  these 
meaningless  externals  as  was  Jesus  himself.  The  Church  is 
so  full  of  similar  departures  from  the  words  of  Jesus  that  it  is 
difficult  to  choose  any  one  specimen.  You  need  only  to  read 
over  his  teachings,  and  then  open  your  eyes. 

The  causes  of  these  perversions  and  degradations  of  the 
high,  spiritual  doctrine  of  the  great  religious  founders  is  not 
hard  to  trace.  The  case  of  Zarathustra,  mentioned  above, 
may  illustrate  one  cause.  The  Persians  conquered  a  foreign 
people  with  its  foreign  religion.  But  the  conquered  religion 
was  too  firmly  rooted  in  the  national  life  to  be  destroyed. 
So  it,  in  turn,  conquers  the  conquerors,  and  at  last  becomes 
incorporated  in  the  original  belief.  There  are  parasites  in 
religion  as  well  as  in  the  forests ;  and  not  unfrequently  the 
parasite  overtops  and  sucks  the  very  life  out  of  a  vigorous 
tree.  Another  cause  Jesus  speaks  of  in  its  influence  on  the 
Mosaic  religion.  "  Moses,"  he  said,  "  suffered  you  to  do  "  such 
and  such  things,  "because  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts." 
That  is,  when  a  religion  is  very  much  above  and  beyond  the 
intellectual  and  moral  life  of  the  people,  it  frequently  be- 
comes transformed  and  degraded  to  their  level.  Both  these 
influences,  and  others  that  there  is  no  time  to  notice,  have 


15-  Talks  about  Jesus. 

been  at  work  upon  Christianity,  and  have  helped  to  make 
the  popular  system  what  it  is.  Crude  symbols,  intended  at 
first  only  to  translate  spiritual  truth  and  bring  it  in  range 
of  the  popular  thought,  have  at  last  taken  the  place  of  the 
spiritual  truth,  and  hidden  it  out  of  sight.  And  when  Chris- 
tianity overran  European  paganism,  instead  of  substituting 
Christianity  for  it,  it  adopted  and  baptized  it.  So  that  more 
than  half  of  Roman  Catholicism  is  only  paganism  thinly 
veneered  and  rechristened. 

In  seeking  the  comparative  place  of  Jesus,  then,  among 
those  who  have  given  their  names  to  great  religious  move- 
ments, we  must,  in  order  to  be  fair,  compare  the  original 
teachings,  and  not  the  popular  developments  only.  And  we 
must  also  take  note  of  one  other  thing.  It  is  sometimes 
thoughtlessly  and  illogically  assumed  that,  since  Christianity 
has  been  the  religion  of  the  world's  greatest  civilization,  we 
must  therefore  give  Christianity  the  credit  of  having  created 
that  civilization.  You  will  not  accuse  me  of  any  disposition 
to  underrate  Christianity;  and  yet  I  cannot  help  thinking 
that  this  claim  cannot  be  made  out.  The  height  to  which  a 
particular  tree  will  grow  depends  not  simply  on  the  nature 
of  the  tree,  but  also  on  the  soil  and  the  conditions  of  climate 
that  surround  it.  So  the  influence  of  an  idea  upon  a  people 
depends  not  only  on  the  idea,  but  also  on  the  quality  of  the 
race-stock,  and  the  physical,  mental,  and  moral  capacity  of 
the  people.  Mexico  and  South  America  have  the  same  op- 
portunities for  all  that  distinguishes  modern  civilization  that 
are  open  to  the  rest  of  the  world.  Why,  then,  are  they  not 
equal  to  the  United  States,  to  Germany  and  England?  We 
can  put  the  answer  into  one  word, —  race.  A  few  national- 
ities have  developed  the  physical,  mental,  and  moral  quali- 
ties that  make  them  the  leaders  of  the  world.  And  it  is  just 
these  natural  world-leaders  that  the  natural  course  of  human 


Jesus  and  Humanity,  153 

history  made  Christians.  And  that  Christianity  has  not  done 
it  all  is  apparent  when  you  reflect  that  where  Christianity 
has  taken  possession  of  other  races,  instead  of  the  relig- 
ion's lifting  them  to  our  level,  they  have  quite  as  often 
dragged  the  religion  down  to  theirs. 

We  are  now  ready  to  ask  and  answer  the  question,  What 
is  the  comparative  rank  of  Jesus  among  the  great  religious 
masters  of  history  ? 

There  is  a  strong  disposition  in  many  quarters,  even  among 
liberals  and  rational  thinkers,  to  so  exalt  Jesus  and  Christi- 
anity as  to  make  all  other  religions  of  very  little  account. 
Of  course  this  is  all  natural.  We  can  hardly  help  being 
partial  to  that  in  which  we  have  been  trained  and  which  we 
so  tenderly  love.  Each  man's  mother,  to  him,  must  be  better 
than  all  other  mothers  the  world  has  ever  seen.  He  would 
be  less  of  a  man  than  he  ought,  were  it  otherwise.  And 
still,  as  we  grow  older,  we  must  become  able  to  think  that 
other  men  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  their  mothers  that 
we  do  to  ours.  And,  even  could  we  prove  that  our  mother 
is  finer-looking  and  better  than  all  others,  we  could  hardly 
respect  the  man  who  would  lightly  desert  his  own  as  the 
result  of  our  proof. 

And  then  we  ought  to  remember  that  we  are  in  danger 
of  depreciating  God  himself  by  our  over-exaltation  of  Jesus. 
If  indeed  God  has  given  us  the  only  respectable  religion, 
what  can  we  think  of  his  impartiality  and  common  father- 
hood? I,  for  one,  would  like  to  think  that  my  Father  in 
heaven  had  not  forgotten  all  the  other  children  in  his  re- 
membrance of  me.  I  can  even  love  him  a  little  better,  if 
I  can  feel  that  he  also  loves  and  cares  for  the  rest  of  his 
human  family.  In  giving  to  Christianity,  then,  more  than 
belongs  to  it,  we  may  find  that  we  are  taking  away  something 
of  his  goodness  and  our  reverence  from  our  heavenly  Father. 


154  Talks  about  Jesus. 

I  should  be  glad  to  believe,  though  I  cannot  do  it,  that  all 
other  religions  and  all  other  teachers  were  just  as  good  as 
Christianity  and  Jesus. 

There  is  no  time,  nor  is  there  any  necessity,  for  my  enter- 
ing into  an  analysis  of  even  a  few  of  the  greater  religions. 
We  can  indeed  select  from  the  higher  teachings  of  all  of  them 
moral  and  spiritual  sayings  worthy  to  be  placed  alongside  of 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  A  collection  of  them  might 
be  made  that  any  minister  might  read  in  his  pulpit  as  his 
Scripture  lesson,  and  few  of  his  hearers  would  know  that  he 
had  not  taken  them  from  the  New  Testament.  Of  Tauism, 
Confucianism,  Brahmanism,  Buddhism,  Zarathustrianism, 
Mohammedanism,  the  religion  of  Egypt,  of  the  Grecian  and 
Roman  sages,  all  this  is  true.  For  illustration  of  this,  you 
are  referred  to  Conway's  Anthology,  and  to  Lydia  Maria 
Child's  Aspirations  of  the  World.  At  the  same  time,  I  sup- 
pose there  is  not  more  than  one  or  two  of  the  great  religions 
that  any  serious  and  intelligent  thinker  would  look  upon  as 
worthy  to  be  placed  alongside  of  Christianity  by  way  of  com- 
parison. I  shall  pass  by  Judaism,  because  it  is  popularly 
regarded  as  a  preparatory  stage,  and  really  a  part,  of  Chris- 
tianity. There  is,  then,  only  one  left  that  we  need  stop  to 
consider;  for,  unquestionably,  outside  of  the  life  and  teach- 
ing of  Jesus  the  Christ,  the  world  has  no  religious  founder 
at  all  comparable  to  Gautama  the  Buddha.  Let  us,  then, 
place  these  side  by  side. 

There  is  the  more  propriety  in  doing  this,  because  the  in- 
stitutional development  of  the  two  religions  is  so  strikingly 
similar.  When  the  first  Catholic  missionary  went  to  China 
and  came  in  contact  with  Buddhism,  he  was  astounded.  And 
he  sent  home  the  report  that  the  devil  had  been  there  ahead 
of  him,  and  had  so  closely  copied  the  true  faith  as  to  make 
it  next  to  impossible  for  him  to  gain  any  foothold.     Almost 


Jesus  and  Humanity 


:o 


every  rite  and  ceremony  of  the  Catholic  Church  was  there  in 
advance  of  his  coming.  In  Thibet,  the  Grand  Llama  may 
stand  for  the  Pope,  only  the  doctrine  has  developed  one  step 
beyond  the  papacy.  Not  only  is  he  infallible,  but  he  is  actu- 
ally worshipped.  One  step  more,  and  the  Pope  will  become 
a  Grand  Llama.  But  Buddhism  is  five  or  six  hundred  years 
older  than  Christianity,  and  so  has  had  time  to  develop  more 
completely. 

Now  for  a  few  parallels.  Buddhism  sprang  out  of  Brah- 
manism,  gained  little  success  in  the  old  religion,  became  a 
missionary  faith,  and  made  its  chief  conquests  in  other 
lands.  Christianity  sprang  out  of  Judaism,  gained  little 
success  in  the  old  religion,  became  a  missionary  faith,  and 
made  its  chief  conquests  in  other  lands.  Both  of  them 
started  as  moral  reforms,  spread  chiefly  among  the  common 
people,  and  had  as  their  ultimate  aim  the  deliverance  of  man 
from  sorrow  and  death.  Both  had  their  monastic  systems 
and  their  battles  with  "  the  world."  Both  at  last  converted 
kings,  and  had  the  great  of  the  earth  as  patrons.  And  both, 
as  they  entered  other  lands,  became  changed  and  corrupted, 
like  a  river  into  which  all  kinds  of  waters  and  soils  are 
poured.  Both  had  their  general  councils  to  settle  their  arti- 
cles of  faith  ;  and  both  have  their  sacred  books,  their  writers 
of  apologies,  their  witnesses  and  martyrs.  Buddhism  is 
about  five  hundred  years  older  than  Christianity,  and  num- 
bers among  its  followers  about  five  hundred  millions,  as 
against  about  three  hundred  and  twenty-seven  millions  of 
Christians  of  every  name.  And,  then,  it  must  be  said,  for 
the  credit  of  Buddhism,  that  it  has  never  persecuted  j  while 
the  skirts  of  Christianity,  alas!  are  bedrabbled  with  blood. 

Pass  now  to  look  a  little  more  closely  at  the  personality 
and  doctrine  of  the  two  great  teachers.  For  many  things 
that  I  cannot  stop  to  touch  upon,  I  refer  you  to  Mr.  Edwin 


]  56  Talks  about  Jesus. 

Arnold's  The  Light  of  Asia,  a  beautiful  poem  as  well  as  an 
accurate  exposition  of  Gautama's  life  and  word.* 

Both  Gautama  and  Jesus  are  overgrown  with  myth  and 
legend,  like  a  church  beautified  and  at  the  same  time  half- 
hidden  by  ivy  and  running  vines  and  clinging  wild  roses. 
Gautama  is  miraculously  heralded  and  miraculously  born. 
He  is  tempted  and  opposed  by  evil  spirits.  He  has  his 
period  of  study  and  retirement  and  doubt  before  he  appears 
as  the  Saviour  of  men.  Since  his  death,  he  has  been  deified 
and  worshipped.  And,  to  more  millions  than  those  that  love 
and  worship  Jesus,  his  "  name  "  is  still  the  "  only  one  known 
under  heaven  among  men  by  which  they"  think  they  "must 
be  saved." 

Christendom  has  always  and  justly  exalted  the  self-sacrifice 
and  devotion  of  Jesus.  Among  the  Buddha's  followers  also, 
his  act  of  consecration  has  always  been  called  "  The  Great 
Renunciation."  And,  indeed,  we  must  confess  that  the  self- 
sacrifice  in  Gautama's  case  appears  to  be  fully  equal  to  that 
of  Jesus.  If  either  here  must  bear  the  palm,  it  is  certainly 
Gautama ;  for  he  was  a  prince  by  birth,  and  he  gave  up  a 
throne  to  make  common  cause  with  the  lowest  and  poorest 
of  the  people, —  and  that,  too,  in  a  country  where  caste  has 
reached  a  development  never  known  elsewhere  ;  where  the 
highest  were  higher  and  the  lowest  lower  than  in  any  other 
land. 

There  is  another  curious  parallel.  Jesus  is  the  personal 
name;  and  "the  Christ"  is  the  name  of  the  office,  and  has 
given  the  name  to  the  religion.  So  Gautama  is  the  personal 
name  of  the  Indian  founder;  "the  Buddha"  is  the  official 
title,  and  has  given  the  name  to  the  religion. 


*  Mr.  Rhuys-Davids'  book  on  "Buddhism,"  published  by  the  London  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  teaches  the  same  doctrine,  and  sustains  the  accuracy 
of   The  Light  of  A  sia. 


Jesus  and  Humanity.  157 

A  recent  writer  in  The  Index  has  referred  to  Gautama's 
leaving  his  wife  and  child  as  a  defect  in  his  character.  But 
we  must  remember,  from  his  stand-point, —  and  he  indeed 
says  the  same, —  he  was  leaving  them  at  unspeakable  cost  to 
his  tender  love,  in  order  that  he  might  find  a  way  of  salvation 
that  would  ultimately  include  them  also  in  its  wide  embrace. 
And  it  is  only  just  also  that  we  should  remember  that  Jesus 
himself  speaks  slightingly  of  marriage  as  compared  with  the 
better  state  of  the  celibate.  In  Matthew  xix.,  11,  he  teaches 
that,  for  those  "  to  whom  it  is  given,"  the  single  state  is  better. 

What  now,  in  a  word,  are  the  central  things  in  the 
Buddha's  religion  ?  He  was  a  prince  who  became  so  im- 
pressed with  the  sorrows  of  men  that  he  determined  to  leave 
his  throne  and  home,  and  go  in  search  of  some  way  of  deliv- 
erance. This  he  did.  He  tried  the  schools,  the  discipline 
of  the  ascetics,  and  all  the  methods  of  his  age,  until  he  be- 
came convinced  that  they  all  were  inadequate.  Then  he 
meditated  and  studied  until  he  believed  he  had  attained  to 
Buddhahood,  that  is,  the  condition  of  one  "enlightened." 
He  saw  "  The  Way."  Then  he  devoted  his  life  to  teaching 
this  "  way  of  salvation "  to  his  fellow-men.  Arnold  has 
beautifully  given  us  the  condition  of  mind  out  of  which  his 
high  resolve  was  born  :  — 

"  The  vail  is  rent 
Which  blinded  me.     I  am  as  all  these  men 
Who  cry  upon  their  gods  and  are  not  heard 
Or  are  not  heeded  — yet  there  must  be  aid! 
For  them  and  me  and  all  there  must  be  help  I 
Perchance  the  gods  have  need  of  help  themselves, 
Being  so  feeble  that  when  sad  lips  cry 
They  cannot  save !     /would  not  let  one  cry 
Whom  I  could  save !     How  can  it  be  that  Brahm 
Would  make  a  world  and  keep  it  miserable, 
Since,  if  all-powerful,  he  leaves  it  so, 
He  is  not  good  ;  and,  if  not  powerful, 
He  is  not  God  ? " 


8  Talks  about  Jesus. 


Does  not  this  sound  very  modern  ?  The  religion  in  which 
Gautama  was  reared  taught  one  supreme  God,  Brahm  ;  but 
he  was  unconscious,  and  cared  not  for  man.  The  rest  of  the 
gods,  the  hosts  of  polytheism,  Gautama  was  wise  enough  to 
despise  and  disbelieve  in.  Since  they  do  not  help  anybody, 
he  says,  sarcastically,  that  perhaps  they  need  help  themselves. 
At  any  rate,  he  teaches  his  followers  not  to  pray  to  nor  de- 
pend upon  them. 

Here,  perhaps,  is  the  reason  why  he  has  been  called  an 
atheist.  For  he  clearly  recognizes  the  great  power  that  is 
"in  and  through  all  things,"  —  as  clearly  as  does  Wordsworth 
or  Matthew  Arnold. 

"  Before  beginning  and  without  an  end, 
As  space  eternal  and  as  surety  sure, 
Is  fixed  a  Power  Divine  which  moves  to  good ; 
Only  its  laws  endure." 

We  should  not  now  call  the  man  an  atheist  who  could  use 
language  like  that. 

Gautama's  central  doctrines  can  be  put  in  a  few  words. 
First  is  that  which  he  called  Dharma.  In  this  he  wondrously 
anticipated  one  phase  of  the  modern  scientific  doctrine  of 
heredity.  Man  makes  himself,  he  said.  He  is  the  result  of 
all  his  past  thoughts  and  deeds.  And  this  law  he  can  never 
escape.  In  each  new  birth, —  for  the  belief  in  the  transmi- 
gration of  souls  underlies  the  whole  system, —  the  man's 
character  and  condition  are  strictly  and  exactly  the  result 
of  all  his  previous  lives. 

Secondly  comes  the  doctrine  of  Karma.  Gautama  held, 
as  do  many  modern  scientists,  that  man  had  no  soul  sepa- 
rate from  his  organization,  and  that  all  his  intellectual  and 
moral  life  was  the  result  of  this  organization.  But  Karma 
represented  a  mysterious  law  by  which  each  succeeding  life 
was  bound  to  the  one  next  preceding  it. 


Jesus  and  Humanity.  1 59 

Thirdly,  the  cause  of  all  sorrow  and  evil  was  desire.  The 
shows  and  pleasures  of  life  were  an  illusion  ;  and  so  long  as 
a  man  was  led  on  by  a  desire  for  them,  so  long  he  would  be 
whirled  about  on  the  restless  wheel  of  change.  So  long  he 
would  be  reborn,  and  compelled  to  go  through  the  endless 
round  of  disappointments  and  losses  and  tears  and  sickness 
and  death. 

Fourthly,  then,  salvation  was  to  be  found  by  the  extinguish- 
ment of  all  desire  ;  for  he  who  is  above  all  want  is  freed 
from  the  possibility  of  loss  or  sorrow.  This  condition  was 
Nirvana.     This  is  Buddhist  salvation. 

The  best  scholars  have  disputed  as  to  the  precise  meaning 
of  this  word.  Some  locate  Nirvana  in  this  life,  and  make  it 
a  spiritual  condition  ;  some  place  it  in  the  next,  and  make 
it  correspond  to  the  Christian  heaven.  But  one  thing  is 
clear.  It  is  a  condition  where  all  desire  and  care  have 
passed  away ;  and,  if  it  be  not  annihilation,  it  is  so  much 
like  non-existence  that  the  Occidental  mind  can  hardly  make 
any  practical  distinction. 

3ut,  when  we  come  to  the  last  point  of  his  doctrine, —  the 
condition,  the  means  of  salvation, —  Gautama  towers  high 
above  any  other  religious  teacher  excepting  Jesus.  This  way 
of  life  is  nothing  less  than  character,  moral  goodness,  obedi- 
ence to  the  laws  of  right  living.  And  the  morality  of  Buddh- 
ism need  not  shrink  from  being  placed  side  by  side  with 
that  of  Christianity  itself. 

As  to  the  personal  character  of  Gautama  as  compared 
with  that  of  Jesus,  perhaps  we  may  leave  them  standing 
side  by  side  without  saying  one  disparaging  word  of  either  of 
them.  There  is  no  ground  for  attributing  absolute  perfec- 
tion to  either.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  for  neither  of  them 
do  we  need  feel  called  upon  to  offer  any  apology. 

It  only  remains  for  us  now  to  indicate  two  or  three  respects 


160  Talks  about  Jesus. 

in  which  the  religion  of  the  Galilean  is  grander  and  better 
adapted  to  civilization  than  that  of  the  Sakya. 

i.  While  Gautama  teaches  an  external  morality  that  per- 
haps is  quite  equal  to  that  of  Jesus,  he  does  not  penetrate 
so  deeply  into  the  human  heart,  as  being  the  source  and 
spring  of  all  good  and  evil.  With  Jesus,  all  good  is  in  the 
one  word,  "love";  and  all  evil,  in  one  other  word,  "hate." 
Here  Jesus  puts  his  finger  on  the  emotional  mainspring  of  all 
life.     This  is  eternal  truth. 

2.  Gautama  has  no  doctrine  of  divine  Fatherhood.  Man 
is  an  orphan,  and  is  thrown  upon  his  own  unaided  resources. 
Jesus  teaches  that  a  wise  and  loving  Father  orders  all  life, 
and  that  an  infinitely  tender  love  watches  over  all  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

However  any  may  doubt  or  question  this,  still,  in  the  light 
of  science  itself,  we  know  that  something  in  this  direction  is 
true.  The  power  that  lives  in  and  works  through  the  uni- 
verse is  on  the  side  of  right  —  that  is,  the  keeping  of  its  own 
laws.  Man  is  not  alone.  By  studying  and  obeying  the  laws 
of  the  world,  he  may  put  the  universe  at  his  back  as  an  om- 
nipotent helper.  He  may  launch  his  little  boat  on  "  the 
stream  of  tendency "  that  moves  ever  toward  the  better 
future,  and  by  its  almighty  current  feel  himself  swept  on. 

3.  And,  lastly,  Gautama's  is  a  religion  of  despair.  This 
life  of  desire  is  an  evil,  and  the  source  of  all  our  sorrow. 
Salvation  is  to  cease  wishing,  and  attain  the  calm  of  non- 
entity. The  New  Testament  rings  with  the  cry,  "We  are 
saved  by  hope  !  "  Desire,  hunger,  long  for  all  good  things ! 
Hunger  and  its  satisfactions,  an  ever-increasing  capacity 
and  an  ever-increasing  supply, —  this  is  the  law  of  life  and 
growth.  "  Blessed  —  hunger  and  thirst !  —  shall  be  filled  !  " 
As  plants  hunger  for  light  and  dew,  and  grow  thereby,  so  man 
is  eagerly  to  look  up  and  on,  and  grow  ever  to  more  and  more. 


Jcs2is  and  Humanity.  161 

There  gleams  ever  before  the  race  the  light  of  an  eternal 
hope.  "  Forgetting  the  things  that  are  behind,  and  reaching 
forth  to  those  that  are  before," —  this,  though  the  words  of 
Paul,  is  the  very  spirit  of  Jesus. 

The  spirit  at  the  heart  of  Jesus,  then,  surpasses  that  of  all 
other  religious  teachers.  Let  science  give  us  her  body  of 
ascertained  and  verified  truth,  and  let  the  spirit  of  Jesus  be 
its  soul,  and  tell  me  what  more  we  need  to  make  the  univer- 
sal and  eternal  religion  ? 


.